of our owne callings Reason 3 Thirdly it bringeth great confusion in family in Church in common-wealth when one executeth the calling of another If the priuate person should step into the place of the Magistrate and handle the sword of iustice it would ouerturne the whole State When Peter drew out his sword and cut off the eare of the high Priests seruant Christ said vnto him âtth 26.52 Put vp againe thy sword into his place for all they that take the sword shall perish with the sword Euery one would be a Magistrate and presume to sit in the seat of iustice and no man would be content to leade a priuate life if he might doe what he list The like we might say of a family All men should know their standing the wife must not leape into the place of the husband nor the seruant into the place of the sonne but euery one do his owne duties and we shall finde enough to doe our callings if we be faithfull and diligent in them Vse 1 The vses are next to be considered First it reprooueth such as are altogether ignorant and neither know nor desire to know their duties A fault in all but especially in the Ministers of the word that should giue light to others God requireth of them to teach the people Mal. 2.7 The Priests lips should preserue knowledge that so they may shew themselues to be the messengers of the Lord of hostes They must out of their treasury bring forth things both olde and new They can neuer teach vntill they be taught but these occupy the place of teachers before they haue learned It is a most ridiculous thing for a man to take vpon him to runne a race that wanteth his legges or to be an Oratour and eloquent pleader that wanteth his tongue Christ Iesus taught his Apostles before he sent them to teach into all the world This was shadowed out vnder the Law Aaron must put on his belles âxod 28.35 that his sound might be heard when he went in vnto the holy place before the Lord but now we haue Idol-ministers that haue mouthes but cannot speake the belles lacke the clappers they may be mooued but they cannot be heard It were fit that hee which is to build vp the house of God should be ignorant of nothing if it were possible for he may at one time or other make vse of his knowledge Iohn instructed the souldiers the Publicans and the multitude that repaired and resorted vnto him Luke 3. hee shall bee better able to apply his doctrine when he hath skill in euery mans trade and occupation Especially he ought not to be ignorant of the Scriptures but to know them plentifully and labour they may dwell in him aboundantly that from them as from a storehouse he may furnish himselfe with plenty of all good things Ignorance is a fault in any that would be accounted a Christian it is a double fault in him that is a Minister Secondly it reproues such as omit their owne duties but rush vpon the callings of other men These are as a seruant that is too diligent These are not idle but are busi-bodies in others mens matters as 2 Thess chapt 3.11.12 We heare that there are some that walke among you disorderly working not at all but are busie-bodies them that are such we command and exhort by our Lord Iesus Christ that with quietnesse they worke and eat their owne bread So then whether we be idle and doe nothing or else busie in the duties belonging to other men in effect it is all one both are euill and vices to be reformed in vs. And the same Apostle 1 Tim. 5.13 setteth downe an heape and multitude of many sinnes They learne to be idle wandring about from house to house not only idle but tatlers also and busie-bodies speaking things which they ought not Heere is knit together as in a chaine a company of vices the idle wanderers pratlers curious and vncomly speakers The fountaine of all is idlenesse which is ranged in the forefront and draweth after it a taile and traine of diuers euils like a fruitfull mother that hath many children He speaketh by name against women who ought to be painefull not idle keepers of the house not walkers and wanderers out of the house The vertue that adorneth that sexe is silence and therefore they should not be tatlers and pratlers or their tongue like the Aspen leafe that neuer standeth still They should meddle with their owne businesse and not be busie in other mens Secondly seeing God hath set euery one in Vse 2 his calling it is our duty to walke as we are limited by the word The word of God is the warrantise of all callings We must doe our duties with faithfulnesse diligence patience and wisedome These are required to be performed in duties betweene man and man This is to walke worthy of God who hath called vs vnto his kingdome of glory 1 Thess 2.12 Many there are that professe the feare of God and beare themselues as the disciples of Christ who neglect the duties of their particular callings True it is the blessing of God is all in all For except God build the house Psal 127.1 2. the labour of the builder is in vaine and except God watch the Citie the labour of the watchman is in vaine We confesse also that God requireth of vs to search the Scriptures to pray vnto his Name and seeke after knowledge neuerthelesse these do not discharge vs from following the duties of our priuate callings It is not enough for vs to say that God will prouide for vs that he hath promised to blesse vs and to supply our wants and that he hath said he will neuer leaue vs nor forsake vs. For God hath promised no blessing to them that be idle he sendeth them to schoole to learne of the Ant which prouideth her meate in Summer and gathereth her food in the haruest â 9 10 11. Prou. 6 8. Salomon calleth aloud to such How long wilt thou sleepe O sluggard when wilt thou arise out of thy sleepe Yet a little sleepe a little slumber a little folding of the hands to sleepe so shall thy pouerty come as one that trauelleth and thy want as an armed man As for those that pretend Gods prouidence hold out the doctrine of it as a buckler to defend them in their euill and idle courses they do most shamefully abuse it which is to bee furthered by the meanes that GOD hath appointed and in his wisedome annexed therevnto Neither let any thinke to obtaine any thing at his hands that sit still do nothing that say they will trust God with their life are sure that he will prouide for them The heathen men by the light of naturall reason saw well enough the foolishnesse and absurdity of these mens doings They commend the prayers of that Captaine âar in the â of Paul â milius that praied for victory
98 99. by them the young-man may by taking heed cleanse his waies by them all men shal be made more wise then their enemies more learned then their teachers more prudent then the ancient by them they shall make their way prosperous ââsh 1 8. and by doing according to that which is written in them they shall haue good successe Of this is Salomon also another witnesse Prou. 2 9. My sonne if thou wilt receiue my words and hide my commandements within thee c then shalt thou vnderstand righteousnesse and iudgement and equity euery good path This is directed not onely to Princes and Magistrates as appeareth in the Epistle to the Hebrewes but to all the children of God Chap. 12 5. of what calling soeuer they be So the Apostle speaking of our ordinary meates and drinkes declareth that they are sanctified by the word of God and by prayer 1. Tim. 4 5. That which hee speaketh of our vse of the creatures must be vnderstood of all things else and stretched to all our actions forasmuch as the word must be our warrant wheÌ to do euery thing how to do it in a good manner how to flye euil and how to vse christian liberty in things that are in themselues indifferent Reason 1 This is so euident that we want not many reasons to confirme it vnto vs. First the titles giuen to the word do teach it For it is called the statute law of God Are not the statute lawes of the kingdome sufficient to direct vs what to do and what we ought to do They are able to secure vs from danger without any forraine helpes Hence it is that the Prophets cry out in euery place for obedience to the statutes of God Deut. 4 1 and 5 1 and 6 1. Psal 119 24. they will tell vs what wee ought to do Likewise the word is saide to be our Counseller as it were a man of Law to which we ought euermore to resort as we see men in matters of doubt repaire to their learned counsell that they may doe nothing without aduice Secondly the Apostle setteth downe this Reason 2 rule that whatsoeuer we do whether we eate or drinke or enter into any action we must set before vs as the chiefe and high end of all the glory of God There may be indeed and are other ends of the things we doe but this ought to be the principall If this be wanting what other ends soeuer we haue the worke is defectiue and vnholy vnto vs. But no man can glorifie God in any thing without obedience and there is no obedience but in respect of the commandement and word of God The Prophet saith well Hath the Lord as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices 1 Sam. 15 22. as in obeying the voyce of the Lord Behold to obey is better then sacrifice and to hearken then the fatte of Rams Heereupon therefore it followeth that the word of God directeth a man in all his actions whereas all things done without the testimony of the word of God are without obedience The rule is generall 1 Cor. 10 31. Whether yee eate or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe doe all to the glory of God and therefore nothing which is done without the warrant of the word can be done to the glory of God Thirdly the Apostle speaking of things Reason 3 that are in their owne nature indifferent concludeth that whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne Rom. 14 23. If any say the Apostle meaneth a full perswasion of that which he doth to be well done It is true but from whence can that assurance grow vnto the conscience but from faith and how can we perswade our selues that we do well but when we haue the word of God for our warrant The argument then is thus framed wheresoeuer faith is wanting there is sinne but in euery action not commanded and allowed faith is wanting therefore in euery action not commanded and allowed there is sin and consequently to approue our actions we must haue the precept and commandement of God and the allowance of his word Let vs after these things thus confirmed Vse 1 to our consciences proceed to the vses First forasmuch as we must fetch the warrant of our actions from the pure fountaine of the word it teacheth vs the perfection and all-sufficiency of the word of God It needeth no humane verities or popish traditions to be patched or put vnto it which were as much as to adde a ragge to a new garment that needeth it not Psal 19.7 2 Tim. 3 16. The Law of the Lord is perfect conuerting the soule saith the Prophet The whole Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable for doctrine for reproofe for correction for instruction in righteousnesse saith the Apostle It is able to make vs wise vnto saluation and to furnish the man of God to euery good worke Iohn 5 39. Search the Scriptures for in them yee thinke to haue eternall life saith Christ But are all things that we are to do expressed in the word I answer all things are not expressed word for word in so many sillables Whit. contro 1. de Scrip. Quest 6. but all things are contained in the Scriptures For we must know the rule of Nazianzene and it is a sure one that such things as are gathered out of the Scriptures are euen as if they were written they are of like nature of like force of like authority First some things are not in deed and in truth and yet are said to be in Scripture as that God sitteth that he hath eyes eares hands mouth and such like Secondly some things are in deed and yet are not said to be to wit expresly and in so many words so that though the words bee not there yet the doctrine is as that the holy Ghost is God that he proceedeth equally froÌ the Father and from the Sonne that there are two Sacraments that Christ is God of himselfe and consubstantiall with his Father and an hundred such points which are necessarily collected and concluded from them as he that saith twice two saith foure and he that saith twice twenty affirmeth forty though not in so many words Nazian lib. 5. de Theolog. Againe some things neither are neither are saide to be as that an image and an idoll are different in themselues And lastly some things are and are said to be in the Scriptures as that there is one God and one Mediatour betweene God and man Now we say that all things necessary are contained in them but not expressed as the baptisme of infants and originall sinne yet are distinctly and demonstratiuely inferred out of them and so are all things that belong to faith or obedience whatsoeuer we are either to beleeue or to practise Luc. 16 29. Abraham saith to the rich man They haue Moses and the Prophets let them heare them if they heare not them neither will they be
our Sauiour addeth Math. 6 27. Which of you by taking care is able to adde one cubite vnto his stature This the wise man teacheth in the Prouerbs chap 12 27. The deceitfull man roasteth not that he tooke in hunting but the riches of the diligent man are precious Wherfore it standeth vs vpon not to be immoderately pensiue and distrustfully carefull for the profits and commodities of this life nor trust in the labours of our owne hands but pray to God to send vs his blessing to poure down the riches of his grace vpon vs as the showre vpon the herbes and as the great raine vpon the grasse It is not our owne worke that can giue vs wealth or our owne labour can make vs rich Except the Lord builde the house they labour in vaine that build it except the LORD watch the City the keeper watcheth in vaine it is vaine for you to rise early and to lie downe late and eate the bread of sorrow but he wil surely giue rest to hiâ beloued So theÌ we must confesse that nothing in house or City nothing in Church or Common-wealth can be enterprized finished aright except God be the directer and guider of it To the end therefore the blessings of God may euer concur with our lawfull labors let vs sanctifie theÌ with prayer craue of God his special fauour to blesse the works of our hands to his glory and our comfort Vse 3 Thirdly seeing wicked men after all their paines and labours doe lay vp in store for the faithfull both the one and rhe other sort must lay this vnto their hearts Let the vngodly lament and howle their folly and not trust in their owne strength It is a great greefe for a naturall and carnall man to depart from his substance and treasure vpon which hee hath set his heart but this doubleth his griefe and increaseth his sorrow to see such as hee holdeth his enemies to enter vpon them quietly to enioy them What can more humble them then to take from them the comfort wherein they rested and the staffe whereon they leaned and the confidence wherein they trusted so bereauing them of the fruit of their hands which was the ioy of their hearts the hope of their liues and the key of all their comfort This vse is directly concluded by the Prophet Ieremy chap. 42 3. Behold the dayes come saith the Lord that I wil cause a noise of war to be heard in Rabbah of the Amonites and it shall be a desolate heape and her daughters shall be burnt with fire then shall Israel possesse those that possessed him saith the Lord. Howle O Heshbon for Ai is wasted cry ye daughters of Rabbah gird you with sackcloath mourne turn too and fro by the hedges c. Wherefore let vs not put our affiance and confidence in these earthly ân 6 17. â 23 5. transitory and vncertaine things which take their wings as an Eagle and flie into the heauen On the other side this shold comfort the faithful in the vprightnesse of their harts and teach all persons to labour to bee truely godly and religious For this is the fruite and aduantage that righteousnesse bringeth with it it causeth a mans owne goods to bee stable and continue in his family and draweth vnto it the riches of others by the free gift of God Thus we see Deut. 28 30 31. that whereas in the law it is denounced as a curse that a man should builde an house and another should dwell in it plant a vineyard and yet shal not eate the fruite haue his Oxe slaine before his eyes and not eate thereof it sheweth the wofull condition of the vngodly that he shal not reape the fruite of his labours nor attaine to the end he expecteth Contrarywise the godly are comforted and haue their bowelles refreshed forasmuch as they learne by this dealing of God that the wicked man is so farre from leauing his goods to his posteritie that they are oftentimes stripped from him put vpon the righteous who by the prouidence of God is made heyre against his wil. Wherefore if wee desire to leaue our posterities in good estate wee can no way better prouide for them secure their persons and settle their estates to continue then if wee leade a godly life and keep a good conscience toward God and men Vse 4 Lastly this Doctrine declaring how God translateth the substance and possession of the vngodly to the godly ministreth matter vnto them to praise the Lord who is the giuer of euery good giuing and of euery perfect gifâ This the Prophet teacheth Israel to acknowledge Psal 44 3. 105 2 3 44 45. 136 1 21. that they inherited not the Land of Promise by dint of the sword by the strength of their arme by the multitude of their men but confesse the power of Gods right hand the light of his countenance and the comfort of his fauour Heereupon he stirreth vp the people to praise him to call vpon his name and to declare his workes to their posterity Sing vnto him sing praise vnto him and talke of all his wondrous workes reioyce in his holy name and let the heart of them that seeke the Lord reioyce We are vnworthy of these exceeding mercies not onely to finde the comfort of our own labors but to inherit the possessions of others if wee do not endeuour to stirre vp our hearts and al that is within vs to praise his holy name Therefore Moses putteth the people of Israel in remembrance of this duty of thanksgiuing wheÌ they should come vnto the land of Canaan to Cities and houses builded by their enemies they should take heede they forgate not that good God that should bring them thither This sacrifice was offered willingly and ioyfully by the Israelites Ester 8 7. when they sawe their desire vpon their enemies and their goods giuen to the members of the Church they reioyced and were glad ioy and gladnesse arose among them Verse 27. Wherefore they that speake in Prouerbes Heere is mention of a peece of Poetry and an ancient song made by some skilful Poet as Moses or some other among the people of God containing Sihons inuading of the Moabites his possessing their Cities with the cause to wit their idolatry and the Israelites recouering and regaining them out of his hand to their proper vse This Poem was made in verse both for the better remeÌbrance of the singers and for the more effectuall setting downe of these victors to moue attention admiration and other affections Doctrine Poetry is ancient commendable Wee learn from this practise of the people of God that Poetry is ancient in the Church of God and commendable among the godly The setting forth of the workes of God not onely truly soundly and simply in a plaine forme frame of words but strictly poetically artificially is worthy of praise and commendation This appeareth by the manifolde practise of
learne the duties of his owne speciall calling fol. 224 3 The holy things of God must bee handled of vs reuerently and religiously fol. 228 4 It is lawfull for the Ministers to make repetitions of such things as they haue formerly taught fol. 235 5 How meane and low soeuer our places bee wee ought not to murmure at them or be discontented with them fol. 241 6 When the will of God is made knowne vnto vs we must yeeld obedience to the same fol. 247 CHAP. V. OBstinate sinners are to bee excommunicated and cast out of the Church fol. 258 2 All sinne is foule filthy and infectious in the sight of God fol. 277 3 The consideration of Gods presence must prouoke his children to wel-doing fol. 283 4 God is euermore present with his people fol. 285 5 No church ought to tolerate or winke at filthy liuers and notorious offenders fol. 288 6 All sinne euen the breach of the second Table is committed against God himselfe fol. 296 7 Whosoeuer looketh for forgiuenesse must confesse his sinnes to God fol. 312 8 Restitution is required of all such as haue taken any thing away wrongfully fol. 320 9 Whatsoeuer is done to his Ministers GOD accounteth it as done to himselfe fol. 328 10 The blood of Christ taketh away our sinnes reconcileth vs to God the Father fol. 339 11 The Ministers of the Church that labour in the Word and doctrine ought to be maintained of the Church fol. 342 12 It is the part of a good maÌ to interpret all doubt full things to the best as much as may be fol. 350 13 None are to bee accounted guilty before they come to answer for themselues fol. 362 14 The name of God is neuer to be vsed or taken vp in an oath but in cases of necessity fol. 370 15 Adultery fornication and all vncleannes albeit secretly committed is notwithstanding punished of God fol. 378 16 God punished by proportion in the same things wherein men and women offend fol. 390 17 Howsoeuer the righteous may be slandered suspected and falsely accused yet God will make their innocency knowne fol. 396 18 God oftentimes bestoweth more vpon his Children then they aske of him and they are blessed far aboue all their desires fol. 403 19 All secret sins hidden from mens sight are notwithstanding knowne to God fol. 409 CHAP. VI. AMong the Iewes the vow of the Nazarites was in practise c. fol. 417 2 A set forme of prayer is lawfull to bee vsed publikely and priuately p. 424 3 It is the duty of all good Ministers to pray vnto God for the people fol. 428 4 God is to be prayed vnto to be the keeper and protector of his Church fol. 430 5 We must chiefly pray for Gods fauour for the peace of conscience fol. 432 6 The worke of the Ministery is made effectuall by the blessing of God fol. 434 CHAP. VII A Good worke begun must not be giuen ouer til it be finished fol. 437 2 Such as are of highest place ought to be more forward in good things then others fol. 439 3 Such as haue greatest blessings and gifts must be more forward in Gods seruice fol. 442 4 We must serue the Lord with the best things wee haue fol. 445 5 The good workes done by Gods childreÌ shall come in account before him fol. 449 6 The blessings of this life are oftentimes bestowed vpon Gods children in this life fol. 453 7 God is present in a speciall manner in places set apart for his worship fol. 455 CHAP. VIII THe Candlesticke and the Lampes in the Sanctuary signified c. fol. 459 2 The Church is the Candlestick appointed to hold the light of the word fol. 463 3 The Ministers all others that draw nere vnto God to performe any duty must be clensed fol. 467 4 The Ministers of the Church were ordained by imposition or laying on of hands fol. 469 5 The Ministers are the Lords seruants to serue him in the worke of the Ministery fol. 473 6 The Ministers must bee tried before they bee admitted to teach the people fol. 474 CHAP. ix OF the feast of the Iewish Passeouer of the signification thereof to vs. fol. 477 2 It is great greefe to Gods children when they are any way kept from Gods seruice fol. 482 3 In all doubts we must aske counsell of God by his Word and by his Ministers fol. 484 5 Open offenders and impenitent persons should be put from the Lords table fol. 487 6 Such as carelesly omit the Word and Sacraments or any part of Gods worship ly vnder the wrath iudgements of God fol. 489 7 It is necessary for all Christians to partake the Sacraments of the Lord at the times appointed by the church fol. 491 8 Christians ought to haue churches or Temples decent and seemly to meet together for the seruice of the true God fol. 493 9 Christ is the substance of the Sacraments both of the old and new testament fol. 497 Chap. X. OF the two siluer Trumpets appointed and the vse of the concerning belonging to vs fol. 502 2 God would haue Order obserued among all those that belong vnto him and at all times c. fol. 506 3 There ought to be a communion of earthly blessings among the faithfull and such as are Gods children fol. 508 4 The seruants of God are allowed to vse a set form of prayer fol. 511 5 The wicked are all the enemies of God doe vtterly hate him whatsoeuer they plead and pretend for themselues fol. 515 6 The enemies of the church of God are the verie enemies of God himselfe fol. 516 7 God resteth and dwelleth for euer among those that are his people fol. 519 8 God hath a world of much people euen a great multitude that belong vnto him fol. 520 CHAP. XI 1 IT is the property of carnall men whensoeuer any thing falleth not out according to their corrupt desire to murmure against GOD. fol. 523 2. Among other iudgements of God fire is one fol. 521 3 Knowledge and the light of Gods will and word receiued into our hearts encrease sinne iudgment Ibid. 4 The iudgements of God that befall vnto men are both punishments and instructions fol. 526 5 Sinne is dangerous to be entertained of any land or particular person fol. 528 6 Many are in the profession who are not true mebers of the Church fol. 529 7 One euill man marreth and corrupteth another by his euill Ibid. 8 The things of this world by carnal men are preferred before heauenly things fol. 530 9 God hath in great mercy prouided a large and liberall diet for his children fol. 531 10 Magistracy is a great burden and Magistrates are for the peoples good fol. 534 11 God punisheth in the middest of our meates as well as with want and scarsity fol. 536 12 Many are the failings euen of the best seruants of God in faith and obedience fol. 538 13 Naturall reason and carnall
Obiection that may arise from this doctrine For some man may obiect the world is full of mixtures and confusions so that all is vanity vnder the Sun Wee see good men to suffer euill and to be oppressed euery day on the other side euill men enioy the good of the Land haue al things that heart can wish or desire The godly are afflicted the vngodly are most respected and rewarded are not these great disorders I answer Answer first confusions as they are thus confused are not of God as they are out of order they proceed not from the God of order but from the Prince of darknesse that ruleth in the ayre and the author of confusion that gouerneth in the earth The proper cause of disorder is the Diuell who first disordered himselfe and kept not his first estate but left the heauens and habitation wherein hee was formed hee by deceiuing our first parents and tempting them to sinne brought vpon them and their posterity ruine and destruction So then such as are simply disorders were brought in by sinne and sinne by the Diuell Of this we spake before in the Preface Secondly we must vnderstand that there is order euen in disordered and distempered things the which albeit it do not appeare to vs by reason of the veile of corruption crept in that shutteth our eyes yet it is knowne to God to whose iudgement wee must submit our selues and to whose wisedome wee must subscribe of whom the wise man saith Hee hath made euery thing beautifull in his time Eccles 3 11 howsoeuer it seeme deformed to vs. Thus much of the obiection the vses follow Vse 1 First learne from hence to acknowledge an exquisite order in all Gods wordes and workes aboue and beneath in heauen earth and in all places If we do not alwaies see the same it is our weaknesse and want of sight and it should mooue vs to call vpon God to open our eyes to beholde the same and if we do see it yet to craue we may see it more and more to his glory and our comfort Let vs lift vp our eyes and behold the worke of creation he hath made all his creatures in a most pure and perfect order in number weight and measure Hee hath appointed the Sunne to rule the day and the Moone to rule the night The earth with all her furniture Trees Hearbes Plants Corne and Grasse for cattell and the vse of man The waters with all their store keepe their comely course and order He hath set them a bound which they shall not passe Psal 104 9 so that they shall not returne to couer the earth He hath diuided the parts of the yeare as winter and sommer heat and cold day and night which continue in a constant course according as they are disposed of him He hath assigned and appointed Kings and Princes Rulers and Magistrates to gouerne his people in all good and godly order We shall not need to wander farre off to learne this if we can come homeward and enter into our selues we shall finde sufficient testimonies to confirme this point in our soules and bodies For as we cannot be ignorant how in the frame of this Vniuerse the matter forme priuation simplicity mixture generation corruption action passion compounded of vnlike Elements of earth of water of the aire of fire is notwithstanding preserued by due and distinct proportion which the parts haue seuerally and as in the family the husband and wife the father and children the maister and seruants are knit together by the same reason of analogy so is it in this little world of man wee behold therein the foot-steps of this comely order in the soule minde vnderstanding memory heart reason speech and such like powers the like might be saide of the members of the body placed in a profitable and pleasant order manifestly declaring the wisedome of the Creator And as the admirable workes of God are seene in naturall and ciuill things so much more in spirituall and heauenly things If we enter into the consideration of the goodly and golden chaine of the causes of our saluation we shall see a notable order of them so linked and ioyned together that no confusion at all appeareth therein but all tend to the setting foorth of the glory of his great Name This the Apostle teacheth Rom. 8 30. Moreouer whom he predestinated those also he called and whom hee called Rom 8 30. them also hee iustified and whom hee iustified them hee also glorified This course is neuer broken off the linkes of this chaine can neuer be put asunder no man can make a diuorce and diuision betweene them This coÌnexion of causes is to be looked into and wee must dligently marke the coherence of them We must not aime onely at the last in our desires as Balaam did but wee must learne to ioyne them together and then wee shall finde comfort in them And as there is a distinct order in our generation and regeneration so there is in our resurrection and glorification nay there is the perfection and consummation of all order To this purpose the same Apostle saith 1 Cor. 15 22 23. As in Adam all die euen so in Christ shall all be made aliue but euery man in his owne order the first fruites is Christ afterward they that are of Christ at his coming shall rise againe Albeit therefore the graue seeme to bury all things in confusion and the Chambers of death to be as a Land of darknesse âb 10 21 22. where no order is yet the resurrection beeing as the shining of the day and the bringing of all things vnto light shall make manifest an heauenly order that God obserueth therein Likewise hee speaketh in the same chapter There is one glory of the Sunne cor 15 41 42 another glory of the Moone and another glory of the Stars for one Starre differeth from another in glory so also is the resurrection of the dead c. This order we must reuerence and acknowledge this wee must beleeue and hope for and this we shall haue a blessed experience of in our owne persons when this corruptible shall put on incorruption and this mortall bee cloathed with immortality But among all the works of God none doeth more aboundantly shew foorth the glory and maiesty of him that is the God of order then the word which he hath magnified aboue all other names The worke of creation setteth foorth the glory of the Creator inasmuch as the inuisible thinges of him that is Rom. 1 20. his eternall power and God-head are seene thereby but the power and wisedome and goodnesse and truth of God appeareth much more brightly in those sacred oracles broght vnto vs from his owne mouth True it is the manner of setting downe and placing the seuerall parts of Scripture as they stand in our printed bookes What order of the Scripâure is humane and what diuine is meerely humane and proceedeth from
rule ouer him but all the Laity in respect of the Cleargy are as sheepe to the Shepheard Therefore the Ministers of the Church may not be iudged or censured of Lay men I answere Answer this whole argument is figuratiue and therefore cannot be demonstratiue by the rules of their owne Schoole A figuratiue speech cannot conclude necessarily but onely probably If we take the word sheepe and sheepheard in their proper signification the sheepe being brutish and vnreasonable cannot iudge the their sheepeheard But if the words be taken metaphorically or by way of similitude the Magistrate is not a sheepe in all things but onely in Spirituall things belonging to doctrine and faith and a good conscience wherein the Ministers are Sheepeheards If we speake of Ciuill things and prouiding that all things be done decently and orderly in the Church the Magistrates are sheepeheards of the people and all the Cleargy are his sheepe because they are citizens and subiects of his city and Soueraignty As then the Magistrate cannot prescribe to the Minister what doctrine he shall teach so it were pride and presumption for the Minister to set downe rules to tie the Magistrate to his lure in the duties of his calling for then the sheep indeed should iudge their Pastor Thirdly Obiect 3 it seemeth absurd that an earthly Iudge should take and punish the seruants of the chiefest and highest Iudge and those men that are consecrated vnto him I answere Answer an earthly Iudge that sitteth vpon an earthly bench is also the seruant of the most High GOD the Minister of the heauenly Iudge Rom. 13.4 2 Chron. 19.5.6 and the Lieutenant of the Almighty exercising the iudgement not of man but of God It belongeth to his office to iudge others that are Gods seruants so farre as they are subiect to him as sheepe to their sheepeheard by the Law of God and man If one of the Cleargy breake the Law of God and of the kingdom wherein they liue by committing murther theft periury false witnesse-bearing or such like he is punished not as the seruant of God but as the seruant of sinne and an offender against the Common-wealth Against those supposed reasons we oppose the authority of Gods word that subiecteth all persons to the power of the Magistrate Let euery soule bee subiect Rom. 13.1 Ti. 3.1 1 Pet. 2.13.14 put them in remembrance that they bee subiect to the principalities and powers and that they be obedient and ready to euery good worke therefore submit your selues vnto all manner ordinance of man for the Lords sake whether it bee vnto the king as vnto the superiour or vnto gouernours as vnto them that are sent of him for the punishment of euill doers and for the praise of them that do well We heard before that Christ requireth obedience and as he commanded it to others so he practised it himselfe for he was subiect to his parents Luk. 2.51 Matth. 17.27 and to the Magistrates he payed polle money for himselfe and for Peter not vsing the priuiledge he had and the liberty he might vse for offence sake lest another emboldened by his example should vse the pretence of liberty that indeed he had not Paul also teacheth subiectioÌ both by word and deed by his doctrine practise For he was subiect to the Magistrates and vsed their authority for his safety when hee appealed from the malicious Pharises vnto Caesar Act. 26.32 Chrysost homil in Roman Bernard eptst 42. Thus we see what Christ did what the Apostles did what the Christians did they exempted not themselues from the secular power but whether they were Apostles or Euangelists or Prophets they submitted themselues and claimed no freedome from their iurisdiction wherefore they are led by another spirit that broach and practise a contrary doctrine The third res proofe Thirdly they are reproued that are seditious persons and moue rebellion and insurrection against Princes who alwaies or for the most part are mette with all in this life and receiue according to their deseruings Of such persons Iezabel spake truely 2 King 9.31 Had Zimri peace that slew his master as if she should haue said Can any Rebell or Traitor or any that riseth against his superior and Soueraigne prosper and haue good successe For Zâmri a Captaine of the hoste conspired against Elah the son of Baasha king of Israel smote him that he dyed vsurped the kingdom But the time of his reigne the continuance of his sitting on the throne could not be numbred nor reckoned by yeres 1 King 16.9.15.18 nor by months nor by weeks he reigned onely seuen dayes and then being hardly besieged he was constrained to burne himselfe and the kings house with fire so that as he came to his kingdome by vsurpation and held it a while by effusion of blood so he ended his dayes in desperation Reade to this purpose 2 Kin. 15. where we haue set before vs the examples of Shallum 2. King 15.10.13.25.30 who coÌspiring against Zachariah the son of the second Ieroboam and smiting him in the sight of the people and reigning in his stead did not long enioy his kingdome but sate in his throne the space of a moneth and then himselfe was slaine so he found according to his works so that as he spared not to shed blood so his blood was not spared Likewise the example of Pekah who conspired against Pekahiah and smote him in Samaria in the place of the kings palace but did he escape for this treason and end his daies in peace No as he did euil in the sight of the Lord and departed not from the sinnes of Ieroboam the sonne of Nebal so Hoshea wrought treason against him smote him and slew him and paid him home in his owne kind So in the former Chapter we see that when the seruants of Ioash king of Iudah wroght treason against their master slew him his sonne did not suffer their hoare heads to go downe to the graue in peace but so soone as the kingdome was confirmed in his hand he slew his seruants which had killed the king his father 2 Kin 14 5. Thus it appeareth that a discontented head a muttering spirit and a seditious mind are dangerous and bring a iust reward of rebellion vpon their heads that are the contriuers of it so that they fall into the pit of confusion that they made for others This is the ende of rebellion and such recompence haue Rebels against Princes Hence it is that such pernitious persons being the common plagues of kingdomes and Common-wealths are hated of God and man odious to euery one yea euen to those that vsed them to serue their owne turnes in disloyal and wicked actions Plutarch in the life of Romulus so that albeit they loue treason well yet they hate the Traitor For he that betrayeth his Prince his countrey and kindred into their hands to whom he is not tyed
Tribe of Simeon pitch and the Captaine ouer the sonnes of Simeon shall be Shelumiel the sonne of Zuri shaddai 13. And his hoast and the number of them were nine and fifty thousand and three hundreth 14. And the Tribe of Gad and the Captain ouer the sonnes of Gad shall be Eliasaph the son of Deuel 15. And his hoast and the number of them were sixe and forty thousand sixe hundreth and fifty 16. All the number of the Campe of Reuben were an hundreth and one and fifty thousand and foure hundred and fifty according to their armies and they shall set foorth in the second place In these words wee haue a description of the second standard as appeareth in the shutting vp of this diuision where it is said They shall set foorth in the second place In this standard the principall is Reuben his assistants ioyned with him are Simeon and Gad. In which combination wee see the particular number of each of them declared their Captaines are specified and then the totall summe is reckoned vp We shewed before that Reuben was the eldest sonne of Iacob to whom as to the first borne the birth-right did of right belong yet we see in the former words that Iudah was set before him thus doth God shew himselfe a iust Iudge in punishing sin and declareth how odious and abhominable it is in his sight But see how God dealeth in mercy with him that is with his posterity He deserued vtterly to bee raced out of the number of Gods people and to be forgotten for euer by reason of his horrible incest and no doubt the rest of the Tribes were ready to hate him to reproch him and preferre themselues before him But behold the goodnesse of God that though he will punish sinne yet he doth it in mercy not with seuerity gently not rigorously for correction not seeking the ruine and destruction of those that belong Doctrine 3 vnto him From this example of Gods dealing toward Reuben Gods iudgements are alwayes tempered and seasoned with mercy toward those that are his wee learne that Gods iudgements are tempered and mingled with great mercy and mildnesse toward those that are his Reuben committed horrible incest and thereby deserued not onely to bee thrust into the lowest place but to be cast out of the account of Iacobs posterity and to be honoured neither of God nor man neither aliue not dead yet though Iudah haue the first place Reuben hath the second so then albeit hee was punished iustly he was punished gently Thus God dealeth euermore he correcteth both moderately and mercifully and as the Physitian allayeth the bitternesse of the potion with some sweetnesse so God asswageth the greatnesse of his punishment with some mildnesse and fauour that hee mingleth with it This doth the Prophet declare Psal 89 30 31 32 33 34. If his children forsake my Law and walke not in my iudgements If they breake my statutes and keepe not my Commandements then will I visite their transgression with the rod and their iniquity with strokes yet my louing kindnesse will I not take from hâm neither will I falsifie my truth c. God will chastise his for their sinnes but in the middest of his punishments he remembreth his mercy toward his and will not vtterly forsake them though he afflict them for a time So the Prophet Esay testifieth the like chap. 54 7 8. For a little while haue I forsaken thee but with great compassion will I gather thee for a moment in mine anger I hid my face from thee for a little season but with euerlasting mercy haue I had compassion on thee saith the Lord thy Redeemer He correcteth his owne people because they are sinfull he correcteth them gently because he is mercifull This will yet better appeare vnto vs if we take a view of the examples of Gods dealing toward his seruants in their afflictions When Miriam rose vp against Moses she was striken with leprosie Numb 12 10 14. and shut out of the hoast seauen daies and afterward was receiued againe When Dauid had sinned in numbring the people 2 Sam. 24 13 16. the Lorde threatned three dayes pestilence in the Land the Angell stretched out his hand vpon Ierusalem to destroy it notwithstanding when Dauid repented of his sinne the Lord also repented of the euill and saide to the Angell that destroyed the people It is sufficient hold now thine hand When Zachariah the Priest would not beleeue the message that was sent him from God and deliuered by the Angell that hee should haue a sonne in his olde age then which what greater dishonour could be done to God what greater disgrace to his messenger It was saide vnto him Behold thou shalt be dumbe and not be able to speake Luke 1 20. vntill the day that these things be done If Miriam had beene striken with leaprosie as many yeares as she was daies or Dauid with the pestilence or Zachary with dumbnesse they could not haue complained against God but must haue acknowledged their sinnes had deserued more so that such is the dealing of our GOD toward his children that he euermore mitigateth the bitternesse of the cup of his wrath with the greatnesse of his mercy so that his iustice and goodnesse goe together This will farther appeare vnto vs by setting Reason 1 before vs sundry reasons which will put this doctrine out of all doubt For first of all he punisheth his people as it were vnwillingly as enforced and compelled vnto it by our disobedience Hee had rather spare vs and not correct vs if it were for our good but he seeth it to be for our benefit and to further our saluation who before we be afflicted doe goe astray and wander out of the right way This is the reason vrged by the Prophet Ieremy Lam. 3 32 33 Lam. 3 32 33. Though he send affliction yet will he not forsake for euer but haue compassion according to the multitude of his mercies for he doth not punish willingly nor afflict the Children of God If then he take no delight nor pleasure in it but doth it of necessity for our profite and amendment it followeth that he dealeth gently and not cruelly mildely and not rigorously with vs. Secondly he is as a louing Father that spareth Reason 2 his sonne that serueth him Hee dealeth not as a tyrant or a tormenter that setteth vpon the Racke and sheweth exquisite punishments vpon such as offend but he correcteth his Church as a father doth his childreÌ which come out of his bowels and therefore it must be done with great compassion This reason is often rendred to enforce this point of doctrine as Deut. 8 5. Know therefore in thine heart that as a man nourtereth his sonne so the Lord thy God nourtereth thee declaring thereby that his afflictions are signes of his fatherly loue toward vs. Likewise 2 Sam. 7 14. I will be his father and he shall bee my sonne if he sinne I
vnto him and without him we can do nothing no not so much as think one good thought or speake one good word or practise one good worke Reason 3 Thirdly he is a debter to no man neither can any of right challenge any thing at his hands He loued vs first and not we him he made vs and not we our selues he gaue to vs and not we to him we receiue of him not he of vs. ââm 11.34 â 36. The Apostle saith Who hath knowne the mind of the Lord or who was his counsellour or who hath giuen vnto him first and he shall be recompensed for of him and through him and for him are all things to him be glory for euer Amen Whereby we see he freely bestoweth all things he oweth nothing of duty he offereth iniury to no man whether he grant or withhold whether he giue little or much liberally or sparingly to many or to few Seing then we are to acknowledge his glory and our owne pouerty and seeing he oweth nothing to any man neither is runne behind hand in arrerages as being thereby bound to helpe him it followeth that God offereth his gifts and graces freely and frankely vnto vs. Vse 1 What is now to be learned from hence and what may be gathered for our instruction First it serueth to reprooue the Church of Rome that maintaine the ragges and reliques of the old Pelagians and refuse to haue the grace of God freely bestowed vpon them lest they should be too much beholden vnto him and therefore they build the castle of mans saluation vpon themselues and lay the ground-worke of it vpon their own strength and refuse to set it vpon the pillar of Gods grace This appeareth in three respects in their doctrine of foreseene works in their doctrine of merits and in their doctrine of mans free will to good Thus they build the tower of Babel that is of confusion and establish false causes touching the order of mans saluation and erre greeuously in the beginning continuance and perfection thereof Now that we doe them no wrong at all in charging them thus farre let vs make it manifest in euer particular Touching foreseene workes The first stone of this tower they lay in such workes as they say serue to prepare men to iustification so they make the foreseene faith of the elect to be the cause of the election to grace and glory that God hath chosen those to eternall life whom he foresaw would beleeue and perseuere therein vnto the end This hangeth the whole frame of saluation vpon the pinne of mans faith as the mouing or procuring cause and not vpon the purpose and pleasure of him that calleth vs whereas mans saluation abideth sure and firme stable and certaine through him onely that hath loued vs and called vs to his excellent knowledge and therefore faith foreseene is not the cause of it The Apostle reasoning of the cause of our election neuer affirmeth it to be of him that beleeueth Rom. 9.11 and 11.5 but of him that calleth for then it might be said to be of our selues Ephe. 2. which cannot be Againe if we obserue the golden chaine wherein the causes of our saluation are linked together we may strongly conclude this point For our faith is in time after the grace of God and therefore cannot be the cause of grace and consequently of election It is against all rules of right reason that that which commeth after should be any cause of that which goeth before But faith is one of the effects of election in as much as God hath chosen vs not because he knew we would beleeue hereafter but to the end we should beleeue that is that he might bestow vpon vs faith and so saue vs in his owne Sonne Ephe. 1.4 Ephe. 1.4 Tit. 1.1 Tit. 1.1 Act. 13.48 Act. 13.48 We are elected that we should bee holy and faith is said to be proper to the elect and so many beleeued as were ordained to euerlasting life Thirdly we are elect as taken out of the common masse of corruption as the sonnes of wrath borne dead in sinnes while we were yet enemies vnto him Now such as God iustifieth such he also chuseth and decreeth to iustifie as Rom. 4.5 and 5.8 RoÌ 4.5 5 8 Vnto him that worketh not but beleeueth on him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse and God commendeth his loue toward vs in that while we were yet sinners Christ dyed for vs. But in the sonnes of wrath and in such as are borne dead in sinnes no faith at all could bee foreseene so that the foreseeing of faith could not bee the cause of election For if that which doeth come after cannot bee the cause of that which goeth before as we haue shewed already much lesse can that which is not at all be the cause of that which is Fourthly faith is the gift of GOD. It is giuen of God to vs and the worke of GOD in vs Ioh. 6.29.44 Ioh. 6.29 This is the worke of GOD that yee beleeue on him whom hee hath sent So the Apostle saith Phil. 1.29 Vnto you it is giuen on the behalfe of Christ not onely to beleeue on him but also for to suffer for his sake Phil. 1.29 It is he that bestoweth it and encreaseth it Before this gift there is nothing in vs but infidelity and vnbeleefe As it is not in mans power to repent when he will but when God will Lament 5.21 Ierem. 31. Psal 51. Act. 11.18 2 Tim. 2.25 26. so it is not in mans power to beleeue when he will Ioh. 12.39 40. albeit he haue the meanes though he heare the word and partake the Sacraments wherefore this cannot be the cause of Gods election as if he were mooued to elect vs by that as by a cause which he bestoweth vpon vs after wee are elected for then the same thing should be the cause of it selfe and before it selfe which is against naturall sense right reason and true religion Lastly if faith foreseene were the cause of election then infidelity foreseene should also be the cause of reprobation but this is false because then all mankind should be reprobated and reiected forasmuch as the whole masse of mankind is corrupt and God could foresee nothing in it but incredulity and vnbeleefe Thus we see that our election dependeth not vpon our owne workes or our owne faith or any thing in our selues but on the mercy loue of God there was no cause in vs to moue him For if any thing had bin in vs we might be said to haue the first stroke in our saluation to lay the first stone in that building and God should come after vs or behind vs. True it is he hath determined to elect vs and to saue vs of his good pleasure but he will bring it to passe by meanes to wit by the merits of Christ by calling of vs by giuing of vs faith
serueth not onely to soften the waxe but to harden the clay Hence it is that many are made worse by the word âatth 13.15 but that falleth out through their owne corruption not through the nature of the word Hence it is that the Lord saith Make the heart of this people fatte and make their hearts heauy and shut their eyes lest they see with their eyes and heare with their eares and conuert and be healed Esay 6.10 âsay 6.10 Be it therefore that none are commonly worse then common hearers who heare indeed but doe not vnderstand and see indeed but doe not perceiue yet is the word to be preached and published though it be the sauor of death vnto death in those that heare it It is as the raine or snow that falleth from heauen which returneth not thither againe but watereth the earth and maketh it bud and bring forth that it may giue seed to the sower and bread to the eater so is it with the word that goeth forth out of the mouth of God it doth not returne vnto him voide but it accomplisheth that which he pleaseth and prospereth in the thing whereunto he sendeth it Esay 55. âsay 55 10.11 Lastly the wickednesse of euill hearers ought to be no barre against the preaching of the word forasmuch as euill persons are oftentimes wonne by the Gospel Publicans and harlots are brought by it to the kingdome of God Matth. 21.31 âatth 21.31 Many of these that crucified the Lord of life and put our Sauiour to death were pricked in their hearts and said to Peter and the rest of the Apostles Men and brethren what shall we do Act. 2.37 âct 2.37 They gladly receiued the word and were baptized so that in one day there were added to the Church about three thousand soules The like we might say of the Iailour notwithstanding his cruelty and persecution of the Apostles he came to them and said Sirs what must I doe to be saued Act. 16 30. âct 16 30. Who preached vnto him faith in Christ by whose Ministry hee was conuerted Shall we then reason as these men doe Hearers are wicked and as bad as others that heare not therefore away with the word out of the Church pull down the chaire of Moses and downe with all preaching let vs haue no more hearing and let the sound of the word be buried for euer O foolish reason O damnable conclusion Nay wee may inferre contrariwise Such as heard long are sinful stil therfore let them heare more cheerefully and let the Minister deale more roundly with them Let them be told and taught that God will take an account of their hearing according to the meanes he hath afforded vnto them that by the word they shall be iudged at the last day and that as much hath beene committed vnto them so much shal be required at their hands againe that they are to heare the voyce of God while it is called to day and are to take heed they neglect not the accepted time and that as Christ hath knocked long at the doores of their hearts so they know not how suddenly he will depart from them Verse 4. And Nadab and Abihu dyed before the Lord c. We haue already declared how God immediately after the ordering of the Armies of the Israelites describeth the tribe of Leui that was exempted and priuiledged out of that muster and multitude and of what family Aaron came Now wee are to shew what became of his sonnes who albeit they were the sonnes of one man yet they neither liued nor dyed after one manner For the two eldest Nadab and Abihu Leuit. 10.4 Num. 26.60 presuming to offer incense to God and to burne it with strange fire were themselues consumed with fire there went a fire from the Lord and deuoured them and they dyed before the Lord with sudden death Thus by the same thing wherein they offered they perished strange fire brought downe a strange iudgement to declare the iustice of God against sinners but of this point we shall haue better occasion to speake farther in the fift Chapter Thus it fel out in the family of Aaron his two sonnes dyed by fire euen they dyed before their father 1 Chron. 24.2 and had no children to whom the Priesthood might descend therefore Eleazar and Ithamar executed the Priests office When the Leuites did offer sacrifice in the Tabernacle God sent fire from heauen Leuit. 9.24 to consume the sacrifice whereupon he commanded the Priestes that the fire should be kept euermore burning vpon the Altar and neuer be suffered to goe out Leuit. 6.13 Which the Gentiles also obserued by a foolish imitation So then their transgression against God consisted in these two things First they vsed strange fire contrary to the commandement of God whereas they should haue taken it from the Altar Leuit. 1.8 Leuit. 1.8 Secondly they entred into the holy place which was not lawfull for the high Priest himselfe to doe but vnder certaine conditions and at a certaine time Leui. 16.1 2. Leuit. 16.1 2. Exod. 30.10 Exod. 30.10 Heb. 9.7 Heb 9.7 Thus then as they sinned openly so God punished them openly and made them publike examples vnto others that should succeed them and come after them in that office as he speaketh Leuit. 10.3 Then Moses said vnto Aaron This is it that the Lord spake I will be sanctified in them that come nigh me and before all the people I will be glorified Babingâon Leuit ch 10. obser 6. It was but yesterday as it were that Aaron and his sonnes had a famous and a glorious consecration into the greatest and highest dignity vpon earth but these sonnes so lately exalted and honoured now lye destroyed before their fathers face to his ouermuch griefe and anguish not by any ordinary and accustomed death but by fire from heauen for their sins and breach of the Law and commandement of God We learne from hence that Godly parents haue Doctrine 2 oftentimes vngodly and disobedient children Godly parents haue oftentimes vngodly children Such as are reformed themselues haue children vnreformed We see this in Adam the first father he had not onely Abel the righteous who obtained good report that he pleased God but also Caine who was of that euill one and slew his brother 1. Ioh. 3. 1 Ioh. 3.12 Because his owne workes were euill and his brothers good Noah a iust man and perfect in his generations Gen. 6.9 had cursed Ham as well as blessed Shim Gen. 9.26 We see this in Abrahams house the Father of the faithfull who rereceiueth this commendation froÌ the mouth of God himselfe Gen. 18. Gen. 18.19 I know him that hee will command his children and his houshold after him that they keepe the way of the Lord to do iustice and iudgement that the Lord may bring vpon Abraham that which hee hath spoken of him yet he had in his
partakers of them The Apostle speaking of the word of God in his Epistle to the Galatians declareth that by the preaching thereof Christ Iesus was so cleerely set foorth Gal. 3 1. that he was as it were crucified among them much more may this bee saide of the Supper of the Lord which is a most liuely remembrance of his death and of the shedding of his most pure and precious blood This vse hath many branches First we must thinke our selues fooles in the matters of God that wee may bee made wise such as thinke themselues wise do thereby professe themselues to be no better then fooles 1 Cor. 3 18. Secondly to account God onely wise yea wisedome it selfe as the wise man saith Prou. 9 1. Wisedome hath built her an house Thirdly adde nothing to the word of the Lord which were to make our selues wiser then God and to shew our selues to bee worse then madde men We must not turne aside to the right hand or to the left Deut. 5 32. Deut. 5 32. and 28 14. nor decline from any of the words which hee hath commanded vs Deut. 28 14. for that were to wrastle against the Lord who is too strong for vs his will must stand vpright when our will shall be ouerthrowne and cast downe to the ground Lastly we must thinke nothing small or little in Gods seruice He tooke order for the least things in the Tabernacle and left them not arbitrary A little thing done amisse bringeth all out of square in the worldly affaires of men and so it is with Gods matters In the businesse that concerneth our selues wherein we take our selues to bee any way interessed we account nothing little if we be iniuried or wronged therein we take it to heart we cannot abide it we storme against theÌ that crosse vs. And shall we thinke God is carelesse what becommeth of his seruice and consequently of his glory Woe vnto vs if we iudge so of honouring him Vse 2 Secondly this serueth seeing all worship of God ought to be guided by his word and directed by his commandement not by the priuate wils of men to reproue the wonderfull pride of men in al ages who haue alwaies presumed to adde somewhat of their owne to the ordinance of God in his worship and accounted it too grosse simplicity to cleaue to the bare and naked word so haue made a mixture of his religion with our owne inuention as it were to sowe our field with diuers seeds The Scribes and Pharisies added the traditions of their fathers as washings of cups of beds and of tables âark 7 3. yea they so abounded in them that they made the Commandements of God of none effect thinking it great reason they should giue place to their deuices The Papists haue added to the word of God apochryphall bookes many vnwritten verites the decrees and decretals the inuentions of their Popes which they hold in as great reuerence as the holy Scriptures They haue added vnto the two Sacraments instituted by Christ fiue other to make the number amount to seuen To baptisme they haue added exorcismes spittle salt creame and other such like trash and trumpery To the Supper they haue added Transubstantiation the reall presence the merit of the worke the Masse propitiatory for the quicke and dead crossings creepings eleuation reseruation preseruation by sea and land in warres and in iournies To the Ministery of Pastours Teachers they haue added an idle rabble of Pope Cardinals Abbots Monkes Fryers Iesuites Votaries Nunnes Acolytes Exorcistes a multitude of drones as croking frogs arising out of the bottomlesse pit To praier and pure inuocation of the Name of GOD they haue added praiers to Saints praiers in a strange tongue praiers before Images and in their Idol Temples praiers said by tale and numbred or rather mumbled vpon their beades their canonicall houres and such like superstitions partly idolatrous and partly heathenish and partly blasphemous Thus they haue corrupted Gods worship and defiled whatsoeuer they touch and turned his truth into a lye It is reported of Gregory Bishop of Rome the best of all those that followed but the worst of theÌ that went before him that in a most greeuous and contagious plague he inuented and appointed sundry superstitions and supplications directed to Saints set downe in the Letany Babing on Leuit 10. not 1. hauing neither commandement nor example nor any warrant in the word but God so reuenged this boldnesse and presumption that in one houre fourescore of those that so praied and rehearsed those suffrages suddenly fell to the earth and breathed out their last breath Thus God disliketh and disclaimeth the deuices of men in his seruice God disliketh the deuises of men in his seruice Col. 2 23. Of all which practises which are no better then meere dotages the Apostle saith They haue a shew of wisedome in will-worship but they bring a bondage to the rudiments of the world froÌ which Christ hath freed vs and therefore ought not to be entangled by them being after the commandements and doctrines of men The heathen knew by the light of nature that euery God must needs bee serued according to his owne will and not according to the will of them that are their worshippers All voluntary worship is vtterly condemned Vatabl. annot in Deut. 4. and GOD tieth vs strictly to his word without adding or diminishing Our good intents cannot preuaile with him when the thing we doe is not warranted vnto vs. Hence it is that the Lord saith not You shall not do euill in your owne eyes but Thou shalt not do that which seemeth good in your owne eyes they must keepe them precisely to his commandements There is a way saith Salomon which seemeth right vnto a man Prou. 14 12. but the issues thereof are the waies of death Wherefore let our conceite be neuer so good yet it profiteth nothing beeing not grounded vpon the word but vpon mans wit Our Sauiour foretelling the troubles that shall come vpon the people of God that professe his Name saith They shall excommunicate you yea the time commeth Iohn 16 2. That whosoeuer killeth you will thinke that he doth God seruice They imagine they do good in such persecutions as no doubt it fell out in Paul before his conuersion What then Shall their good intent excuse their euil actions and go for current paiment with God No in no wise because hee measureth not our dooings by our purposes but by his owne precepts When Peter bad Christ his Maister to pitty and spare himselfe Mat. 16 22. and the Disciples forbad little children to come vnto Christ Mark 10 13. Lu. 9 54 55. and at another time would haue commanded fire to come downe from heauen to consume the Samaritans did they not offend or can any defend them because they had no euill intent Why then is Peter called Satan and bidden to come behind And why are the Disciples reproued
perswaded though one rose from the dead He vnderstandeth heereby the writings of the olde Testament these he opposeth against all visions and reuelations as we also do against all traditions these these I say are sufficient to bring vs to Christ to saluation to heauen These are sufficient to keepe vs from hell and destruction and euery euill way Wherefore whatsoeuer belongeth to doctrine or to good life is found in them we haue direction by them to all things whatsoeuer belong vnto vs to do It is the commendation of a good Law to leaue as little vndecided and vndetermined and out of the compasse of the Law as is possible Such as write of the gouernment of Common-wealths do giue this rule that it behoueth these rules that are well made Arist 1 beâ li. â 1. cap. 4. as neere as may be to determine of all things and to leaue as few as they can to the arbitrement and discretion of the Iudges Men are oftentimes passionate passions hinder iudgment and the finding out of truth The Iewes to whom were committed the Oracles of God were directed by them in the least things they had to do Our estate is not left worse then theirs who beside the same direction that they had haue also the noble addition of the new Testament which were written that we might beleeue and in beleeuing haue euerlasting life Iohn 20 31. Secondly this doctrine serueth to direct informe the Ministers what to teach preach Vse 2 vnto the people and the people what to beleeue wherein to rest whereupon to builde their faith and to settle their conscience The matter giuen them in charge to deliuer and commend to the care and consideration of the hearers is the word of God They are to teach nothing else but what Christ their Lord and Master hath commanded to be obserued Mat. 28 20. We must follow the example of Paul 1 Cor. 11 23 who deliuered nothing to the Corinthians but what he had receiued of the Lord. If they strike at sinne any otherwise their weapon is not sharpe enough to cut it downe for whereas they should draw out the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God Eph. 6 17. they giue it a blow with a leaden dagger and whereas they should ouerthrow it with the push of a pike they runne at it with a bulrush It is the word that is mighty in operation and entreth into the soule is able to cast downe euery thing that exalteth it selfe against the kingdome knowledge of Iesus Christ It is the word onely that is the food of the soule and is able to affoord wholesome nourishment Let vs not teach the people our owne deuises which is to feed theÌwith chaffe that hath no strength in it Let vs deale as workemen that need not be ashamed diuiding the word of truth aright 2 Tim. 2. And concerning the people they must not affect such teaching as is most plausible but such as is most profitable not that which may please the eare but that which may moue the heart The end of our comming to the house of God must not be to delight our selues but to reforme our liues Neither ought we so much to attend what learning they shew as what sin they reproue that so we may come to repentance The more they open our vnderstandings by the key of the Scriptures the better we are to account of them Thirdly it serueth to reproue those that Vse 3 do rush headlong headstrong in their actions and course of life not caring what they do as desperate men that feare not their flesh or as foolish Marriners that runne their Ship vpon the Rockes and neuer aske counsell at the mouth of the Lord. If any aske how this may be done âct and say we desire nothing more then to know the mind of the Lord but how can this be seeing he is in heauen and we are vpon the earth I answer ââââer it is not hard or vnpossible for vs to consult with God and to resolue as from God and to know his will We must search into his word for hee yet speaketh vnto vs in the Scriptures When the word speaketh know that God speaketh vnto thee and set it downe with thy selfe as a certaine truth that is surer then the heauens that when thou hearest the word thou hearest him and whensoeuer thou despisest the word thou despisest him The Scripture is as the voice of God and therefore the Prophets so often repeate this to the people in all their sermons â 1 4 22 âd 23.2 Heare ye the word of the Lord thus saith the Lord. A man will not aduenture vpon a temporall possession without the aduice of his learned counsell nor a sicke person vpon strange meates without the aduice of his Physition How then shall we dare in matters that concerne our soules and may put vs in hazard of our saluation to vndertake sundry actions without knowledge of the word and so without warrant assurance whether they please God Hence it is that God oftentimes reproueth his people because they did that which he had not commanded the Prophets charge them with this as a sinne against him because they entred vpon those things whereof hee had not spoken and which neuer entred into his heart as Ier. 7 31 32. They haue built the high places of Tophet which is in the valley of the sonne of Hinnom to burne their sonnes and their daughters in the fire which I commanded them not neyther came it into my heart And to that purpose saith the Prophet Esay chap. 30 verse 2. They walke to go downe into Egypt and haue not asked at my mouth c. Neither let any obiect that this is spoken in matters of great weight and importance as in points of faith or of the worship of God without which a man cannot be saued and which the word in other places hath determined for this were great iniury to the word of God to pinne it and pound it vp in so narrow a corner so short a compasse that it should be able to direct vs only in the cheef principall points of our religion and not in matters of lesser moment of our profession This doth mightily shrinke vp the sinewes of the Scripture and binde vp the armes of it which otherwise extend farre and neare Remember that in the booke of Ioshua â 9 14. the children of Israel are charged by the Prophet that they asked not counsell at the mouth of the Lord when they entred into couenant with the Gibeonites and yet that couenant was not made contrary to any commandement of the Lord. For howsoeuer it seemeth to many that they ought to haue beene put to the sword and to haue dyed the death because they were in the number of those Nations that dwelled in the inheritance of the people of God promised to Abraham and his posterity long before yet if
preuent the danger now I haue alwaies taken you for my friend and therefore let me bee so bold as to aske a question of you wherein I vnderstand and know very well that you are able to resolue me in this and a farre greater matter C. The Minister answered I am no lawyer yet my friend I will do what I can for you and giue you the best counsell that lieth in me G. Sir the case is this There was a Gentleman not farre from vs committed to my custody certaine sheepe to keepe and indeed I cannot deny he gaue me a great charge of them and promised me a good reward for my labour so that I vndertooke the looking to them and the feeding of them But because I had other sheepe of mine owne also so that I could by no possible meanes looke to both flocks I put them out to another who agreed for a certaine stipend couenanted between vs to looke vnto them yet he was carelesse altogether in the businesse so that some of them stragled from the flocke and were lost others starued for want of feeding others were too high of the gall others the worms did gnaw and eate vnto the bones and others dyed of the rot wofull is the state of that flocke To be short and not to trouble your patience any farther the owner of them refuseth to deale with him that suffered the flocke to go to hauocke but commeth vpon me and requireth them at my hands and threatneth to trouble me for them C. No maruaile said the Minister you are bound to answer for them you vndertooke the keeping of them and therefore you are to be charged with them If I commit a treasure vnto you to keepe I must aske it againe of you and not of another If you put out your childe to nurse you wil require it againe of the Nurse that vndertooke the keeping of it G. I confesse answered the other this to be true but by your leaue Sir the case is altered in my matter For there seemeth vnto me small reason in it and little conscience to require that parcell of sheepe at my hands forasmuch as I designed them ouer to another and hee promised before many witnesses to discharge me C. The Minister replied That is no matter it is a plaine case you tooke vpon you to see vnto them and therefore it is great equity and conscience that you make them good This standeth with good reason is grounded vpon the law of God and man I dare assure you the law will passe against you by any verdict of twelue men in England and you will be constrained to pay for them The Gentleman trusted you with them and not your deputy and therefore I know no remedy for you nor any way to helpe you G. I am now satisfied I thinke you haue giuen a right iudgement But good Sir if the case be thus how commeth it to passe that you do the like and yet do not see it or if you doe yet thinke your selfe blamelesse The great Shepheard of the sheepe Christ Iesus hath committed his sheepe to you and you hauing also other sheepe haue committed one parcel to your Curate and Substitute who is careles and vnconscionable and suffereth them to perish how is it then that you who went about to perswade me do not perswade your owne heart that his negligence shall not excuse you but that the master of the sheepe will require them at your hands Is it law against me and not against your selfe Is it equity reason and conscience that I should answer for them that are lost and doth it not stand with as great equity reason and conscience that you shold answer for such as you suffer to perish I may say therefore to you as Nathan did to Dauid You are the man The case is yours and the danger is turned vpon your own head Repent and amend lest Christ say vnto you Thou euill and slothfull seruant Luc. 19 22. out of thine owne mouth will I iudge thee To leaue this parable let vs learne to looke to our seuerall functions with all diligence remembring the great charge we haue taken vpon vs the mainteinance that we do reape from it and lastly the accounts we shall giue of it Vse 2 Secondly it teacheth the Ministers as they desire the saluation of their people whom Christ hath redeemed with his most precious blood so they ought to be diligent in preaching the word in season and out of season that their consciences may beare them witnes that aboue all things they seeke to glorifie God in the instruction conuersion and saluation of the people Great was the care of the Prophets to warne the people of God of their sinnes They stood vpon their watch towers to descry the enemies They attended the flocke committed vnto them We haue a multitude of examples as it were a cloud of witnesses that haue gone before vs in this office but especially let vs looke vnto Iesus Christ the author and finisher of our faith O what diligence vnspeakable appeared in him The Euangelist noteth this out by many circumstances Math. 9 35 4 23. Iesus went about all the Cities and Villages teaching in their Synagogues and preaching the Gospel of the kingdome and healing euery sicknesse euery disease among the people The very word of going about from place to place doth carry with it a manifest signification of painefulnesse He refused to tarry long in one place as appeareth in his answer to the Samaritans Iohn 4. It was his meate and drinke to do the wil of his heauenly Father for therefore he was sent He preached and wrought miracles not only to those that came vnto him or were brought before him but of his owne accord he went about vnrequested Secondly it is a signe of no small diligence in that he offered his trauell not onely to one place but to many not onely to great Cities but also to small townes and to little villages as appeareth in the perambulation or visitation that he made for the instructioÌ of the soules of the poore people that wandred as sheepe without a Shepheard preaching diligently in euery place as he went Thirdly he leaueth not vnvisited and vnfrequented euery Synagogue or place of publike assembly for the preaching of the word he tooke all occasions and watched all opportunities to do good he taught in the City in the wildernesse in the high waies on the sea-shore in the Ship on the plaine on the Mountaine in the publike Temple in priuate houses in the corne fields and where not Fourthly the matter which in his doctrine he handled namely the Gospel of the kingdome serueth to commend his painfulnesse vnto vs forasmuch as truely and sincerely to preach the Gospel is a worke of much labor wonderfull care and great diligence Fiftly his desire was to doe all good that might be not onely to their bodies but to their soules seeing he did not onely teach them
immediately going before where he willeth them to heale the sicke to clense the leapers to raise vp the dead and to cast out diuels If they be extended farther because he willed them to goe and preach âath 10 7. saying The Kingdome of God is at hand he forbiddeth them to set the Gospel to sale as that which standeth at offer and proffer so that the Minister must not be giuen to filthy lucre 1 Tim. 3 3. Tit. 1 7. So then they do giue freely who do not intend gaine as the reward of their labours nor set it before their eyes as the marke they aime at but desire nothing more then the glory of God and the saluation of the Church and referre thereunto all their studies and endeuourss They that onely or cheefely seeke their owne wealth are truly called hirelings whereas the seruants of God haue him before their eyes of whom they are sent that so they may feed the flocke with knowledge and doctrine âbiection Againe it may be saide that Paul witnesseth he tooke nothing of the Corinthians and that he laboured with his owne hands Acts 20 34. 1 Cor. 4 12. I answer ânswer the Apostle in taking nothing of that Church considered what did belong to the edification of that Church neuerthelesse the brethren that came from Macedonia supplied his wants and helped him in his necessities But of this we spake more at large in the former doctrine Vse 3 Thirdly let no man presume to refuse and reiect the Ministery as thinking themselues or their children too high or this calling too low for them thinking themselues too honourable and this office too contemptible for their persons No man is too good to serue God at the Altar and to minister in his Sanctuary If any refuse the Ministery in regard of his birth and his wealth or worth or gifts he deceiueth himselfe and ouervalueth his owne condition for who is sufficient for these things Cor. 2 16. We are a thousand fold more vnworthy to be Ministers then the Ministery can be thought vnworthy of vs. Noah was the Prince of the world yet a Preacher of righteousnesse 2 Pet. 2 5. Melchizedech was both King of Salem and a Priest of the most high God Heb. 7 1. Gen. 14 18. Samuel was both a Iudge of the people and a Prophet of God 1 Sam 3 20. and 7 15. Dauid was both a King a Prophet And albeit certaine Kings haue beene Prophets yet it was no greater credite to the Ministery that Kings were Prophets then commendation to Kings themselues that they were Prophets as it was a greater glory to Kings that they haue beene Philosophers then credite to Philosophy that Kings haue studied professed and imbraced it The Son of God our Lord Iesus Christ before his incarnation was the Teacher of his people for by his Spirit he spake in the Patriarkes Prophets and was the Messenger of God and therefore called the Angell of the Couenant and after that he tooke our flesh and nature vpon him being the seed of Abraham he professed that he was sent to preach deliuerance to the captiues the acceptable yeare of the Lord Luke 4 18 19 43. He was equall in glory with the Father yet this was his calling and worke while he liued vpon the earth God the Father thought it a meet office to be committed to his onely begotten Sonne and should it seeme a reprochfull office to his seruants If he were annointed to be both our King Prophet and Priest let not vs despise prophesie Nay not onely the Sonne of God as he was man disdained not this function but God himselfe in Paradise was a Preacher of the Gospel Gen. 3 15. The seed of the woman shall bruise the serpents head Math 17 5. and the Spirit of God is as it were a fellow-worker with the labours of the Ministers Besides the Angels themselues most glorious creatures that alwayes behold the face of the Father that is in heauen haue not refused to be the publishers of this message Luke 2 9 10. Wherefore all such as GOD hath blessed with forward and toward children as a speciall mercy toward them and withall bestowed the goods of this world vpon them enabling them to maintain them in schooles of learning ought to further the building of Gods Church and to thinke it no disgrace or disparagement vnto them to apply their sonnes to be workmen in this spirituall building and so to dedicate them vnto God as godly Hannah gaue Samuel vnto the Lord that so long as he liued he might bee giuen vnto the Lord 1 Sam. 1 28. It is a thing greatly to be lamented that this high office of preaching the word is so contemned by all of high calling that the Nobility vtterly shunne it the greatest part of the Gentry of the Land generally refuse it eyther as base in it selfe or at least as base to them or in them Great mens children are set to study mans law but it beseemeth not their greatnesse to study Gods law To be sent on Embassage in the affaires of a Prince is a great honour but to be sent with Gods message in his mouth is esteemed a disgrace Ye fooles and blinde whether is greater God or man Whose message is most honourable Gods or else mans We see in the Popedome how men of countenance and estimation are not ashamed to giue their children to the Popes seruice and beare the mark of the beast and refuse not to haue theÌ neerely and ill-fauouredly shauen vntill they haue scarce one haire of an honest man left vnto them Cardinal Pool nay some of the blood royall haue taken vpon them the orders or rather the disorders of that Hierarchy as we haue examples in our owne Chronicles Princes themselues haue renounced their crowns and kingdoms and entred into Monasteries haue put their sonnes and daughters into Cloysters It is very apparent that Princes among the Heathen were also Priests Shall not these being poore blinde Idolaters that knew not GOD aright stand vp at the day of iudgement against vs to condemne vs that haue so little care or loue to the Lords Temple that the seruing of him there is become so vile a thing as it is not beseeming a mans sonne of any countenance and reputation in the world So that they will not set their hand to the Lords Plough but scorne it almost as much as to go to plough and cart The Prophet Esaias as it is probably collected was of a very noble linage See the Argument of the Geneua translation Prolego Vrsini in Esay sonne to Amos who was brother vnto Amaziah King of Iuda and therefore thought to be of the blood royall as the Hebrew writers agree who had the bookes of Genealogies extant among them The Prophet Daniel with Hananiah Mishael Azariah were of the Kings seed Dan. 1 3. We heard before that Christ himselfe the Lord of life and the most honourable person
with his sword in his hand and fighting did call for aide and on the other side dispraise the practise of him that withdrew himselfe out of the battell so soone as it was begun vnder colour pretence of praying for good successe affirming that God doth not accept the sacrifice of Cowards neyther receiueth their prayers because they are vnreasonable For they held it no reason that he which shooteth not should hit the white nor that he should win the victory that abideth not the battell neyther that he should haue any good that doth nothing toward it As then victory is wonne by labour not by sloth so shall we attaine the blessings of God by our endeuour not by our idlenesse It is required therefore of euery one of vs to consider our callings wherein we are placed We haue not all of vs one calling but diuers Some are set in the priuate family and some in the common-wealth and some in the Church of God all haue not one office but diuers We are trauailers in this world as passengers in a Ship âut in compa â Lygur and âuma who being there some for one businesse and other for another purpose do neuer meddle one with another but euery one careth for the discharging and dispatching of his proper office So ought it to be with vs we haue our proper calling and proper duties to be performed therein Be diligent in the duties of it and thou maist looke for a blessing vpon thy labours Sanctifie thy daily labours with daily praier but presume not that praier shall helpe thee without thine owne labour If thou shouldst pray to God all the day long to feed thee to cloathe thee to sustaine thee and thy family the idle mans prayer auaileth nothing We must pray vnto him when we begin our labours and blesse his name when we haue ended our labours but to call vpon him determining with our selues not to take paines or not determining with our selues to take paines is no better then to dally with GOD and deceiue our selues Lastly it is our duty to seeke to be acquainted Vse 3 with the word where we shall finde that plainely and particularly set downe which we would know In what state soeuer we are set we shall haue a sure guide to begin the works of our calling to goe forward in them and to perseuere vnto the end Heereby we shall be able to warrant our workes and know what duties God accepteth and what he accepteth not It is a light vnto our eyes and a lanterne vnto our steppes Psal 119 105. It is the commendation of Gods children to be conuersant in it In darknesse we cannot go safely without the helpe of a lanterne so are wee borne and brought vp in ignorance and continue therein vnlesse wee be guided by the word of God and his Spirit Many that want the knowledge direction of the Scriptures think they liue in the light walke in the light and behaue themselues as children of the day and are in as good a case and haue as good soules toward God as they that study the Scriptures and meditate in them day night They thinke it is not for simple men to meddle with the Scriptures but for Preachers and Diuines They thinke that knowledge maketh men worse and that none are worse men that none will deceiue a man sooner then they and therefore such as seeke to know God and to serue him according to his word they call in contempt and derision Scripture men But these ignorant beasts speake by the spirit of the diuell and oppose themselues against the expresse commandements of God and the approued examples of his setuants The Lord himselfe speaketh Hos 4 6. My people perish for want of knowledge The Apostle saith 1. Cor. 14 20. Be not children in vnderstanding but in maliciousnesse be as children The men of Berea are commended Acts 17 11. because they searched the Scriptures priuately to proue the truth of the doctrine which they had heard deliuered publikely But if knowledge as is pretended do make men worse then is it euill in it selfe and not good forasmuch as that which is good cannot make a man euill What then Dare any two-legged beast presume in the prophanenesse of his wicked hart to say that to know God and his will which is most pure and holy can make a man any worse Or that the more a man knoweth of Iesus Christ and christian religion the worse he should be A vile blasphemy O detestable impiety Will it make a seruant worse to know the will of his Master Or a subiect to know the Princes lawes and statutes It will be farther obiected Obiect There was neuer more knowledge and lesse practise a man may heare many speake much out of the Bible who notwithstanding are naughty men I answere âwer be it so yet the cause is not their knowledge but want of grace it is not in the word but their owne corruption â 1.22 They are fooles saith Salomon that hate knowledge and are enemies vnto it For all well doing in our callings proceedeth from faith and faith is grounded vpon knowledge and doth increase through knowledge Where there is no knowledge of Gods sacred and heauenly will âs 4.1 2. men breake out without all conscience into swearing lying stealing whoring and killing Moreouer all they that can talke of the Scriptures make shew of them to others haue not by and by the knowledge of them for as much as they may alleadge more a great deale then they vnderstand âbiect Shall none then be saued wil some say but such as know the Scriptures can we not be led by Gods Spirit and serue him except we be conuersant in them I answere ânswer no. The Spirit guideth no man without the word We are begotten anew by the immortall seed of the word Pet. 1. âm 1. saith Peter Of his owne accord he hath begotten vs by the word of truth saith Iames. If then we be begotten by the word to a new life we are dead without it or rather haue no being of a true Christian No man can truely serue God vntill he know how to serue him It is God that teacheth how he will be serued and he teacheth onely by his word He hath no other schoole-house but the Scriptures such as thinke to learne his will otherwhere are much deceiued and will in the end prooue themselues the disciples of the diuell not the schollers of Christ forasmuch as hee that is of God âh 8.47 heareth Gods word yee heare it not because ye are not of God No man can be saued without faith for without faith it is impossible to please God but faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God Rom. 10.17 No man can be saued except he be regenerated for except we be borne againe we cannot enter into the kingdome of God Ioh. 3. but wherewithall shall a yong man clense his
may receiue to vs his righteousnesse We remaine foule and filthy in Gods sight vntill we be cloathed with the glorious robes of his righteousnesse Last of all it is our duty to forsake our sinnes and to walke in the statutes of God This is the exhortation of the Prophet Esay 1.16 17. Wash you make you cleane put away the euill of your doings from before mine eyes cease to doe euill learne to doe well To this purpose speaketh Ezekiel chap. 20. ver 18 19. Walke ye not in the statutes of your fathers neither obserue their iudgements nor defile your selues with their idols I am the Lord your God walke in my statutes and keepe my iudgements and doe them We are then washed from our sinnes when we haue learned to walke in the wayes of God If we doe not bring forth the fruits of obedience we lie wallowing in the mire of our sinnes and God will finde vs out There is no hiding of our filthinesse from him his eyes see the sonnes of men and ponder his pathes That they defile not their campes in the middest whereof I dwell We haue spoken already of the first reason drawne from the effect of sin it defileth our persons our actions and our places The second reason is taken from the consideration of Gods presence From which reason hee reasoneth thus I dwell among you Therefore yee must bee an holy people and hate all vncleannesse and vnholinesse and do that good which I command you âct But heere some will say how is God saide to dwell among his people The heauen is his Throne and the earth his footstoole he dwelleth not in Temples made with hands forasmuch as the heauens of heauens cannot containe him that filleth with his presence and power both heauen and earth Doth he not dwell also among the vngodly and infidels that know him not Or can any hide himselfe in secret places âer that he shall not see him I answer this phrase is a borrowed speech from the sonnes of men whereby is vnderstood that God is conuersant with vs doth keepe his mansion in our hearts ruling in vs by his Spirit and by his Word Euen as a master of a family ruleth and guideth his house wherein he dwelleth so doth God rule vs ouerrule vs and taketh vp his rest and residence among vs determining to continue with vs. He is present among the vngodly by his power but not by his grace they cannot hide their faces from him but he hideth his fauour from them So then this manner of speech importeth these three things âw God âelleth aâng his âââple First it sheweth the effect and efficacy of his presence wherby he possesseth gouerneth the faithfull which are as his Temple to dwell in hauing dominion ouer them enlightning them to know and guiding theÌ to practise his will made knowne vnto them Secondly it signifieth that his presence is perpetuall and permanent and continuall for when a man meaneth to inhabite in any place it is a signe he doth not determine to flit away as a bird that wandreth from her nest but to abide there without departing away He is not as a guest that lodgeth with his friend for a day or two nor as a stranger that taketh vp his Inne for a night or two nor as a soiourner that meaneth to remoue when his terme is out but as an owner and possessor that meaneth to set downe his rest and not to leaue that place as Iohn 14 16 17. I will pray the Father and he shall giue you another Comforter that he may abide with you for euer euen the Spirit of truth whom the world cannot receiue because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwelleth with you and shall bee in you Thirdly it noteth the manner of his presence not by the infinitenesse of power as he is present with all his creatures to sustaine them and vphold them but by his grace and gracious effects vniting vs to Christ regenerating vs to bee liuely members of his body crying in our hearts Abba Father and witnessing thereby our adoption Rom. 8 9. Yee are not in the flesh but in the Spirit if so bee that the Spirit of God dwell in you Christ is also said to dwell in our hearts by faith Eph. 3 17. Now let vs examine the reason included in these words in the middest whereof I dwell and consider the strength and power of it how hee prouoketh them to study to bee an holy people separate from all pollutions and prouocations of sinne by the assurance of his gracious presence We learne from hence that the consideration of Gods presence and helpe that euer goeth Doctrine 1 with his children Gods presence and help must prouoke vs to weldoing must prouoke them to weldoing His presence ought to moue vs to all good duties This point is taught in many places of the word of God as Numb 35 34. Defile not the Land which ye shall inhabite wherein I dwell for I the Lord dwell among the children of Israel Where we see he reasoneth thus I dwell among the Israelites therfore they must take heed they defile not the Land Thus also he speaketh in Deuteronomy chap. 23 14. The Lord thy God walketh in the middest of thy camp to deliuer thee and to giue vp thine enemies before thee therefore shall thy Campe be holy that he see no vncleane thing in thee and turne away from thee Heere he moueth them to holinesse toward him because of his continuall presence with them Thus doth the Lord speake to Salomon concerning the house which hee was building If thou wilt walke in my statutes 1 Kin. 6 12 13 and execute my iudgements and keepe all my commandements to walke in them then will I performe my word with thee which I spake vnto Dauid thy Father and I will dwell among the children of Israel and will not forsake my people Israel So the Prophet Esay reasoneth chap. 52 11 12. Depart ye depart ye goe ye out from thence touch no vncleane thing goe ye out of the middest of her be ye cleane that beare the vessels of the Lord for ye shall not goe out with haste nor goe by flight for the Lord will goe before you and the God of Israel will be your reward In all which places the presence of God that is most holy is brought in vrging vs to the duties of holinesse of life The reasons are very plaine to prooue the same First because God is the Lord hee is of Reason 1 absolute power to command and rule ouer al and therefore hee beeing the Lord God his presence with vs must prouoke vs to watch ouer all our waies and to walke in feare and trembling before him This reason is expressed in the first chapter of the booke of Ioshua verse 9 where the Lord saith vnto him Bee strong and of a good courage be not afraid neyther be thou dismayed for the
the tongue is a signe and testimony that the heart hath forsaken them so on the other side the shutting vp of our mouthes and hiding of our sinnes is an euident token that as yet wee lye in them and haue no purpose and resolution to depart froÌ them We haue neuer truely repented vntill our iniquities be confessed When Dauid had numbred the people and his heart did smite him for it he cryed out O Lord I haue sinned exceedingly â4 10. in that I haue done now O Lord I beseech thee take away the trespasse of thy seruant for I haue done very foolishly If then we would assure our owne hearts that we haue truely repented of our sinnes and do not yet lie wallowing in them as a sow in the mire let vs by this fruite of our lips confession to God assure it If we do not assure it this way we shall neuer be sure Fiftly this confession tendeth to the glorification Reason 5 of the Name of God The hiding of our sinnes and the smothering of them as fire vnder the ashes dishonoureth him wheras by reuealing of them his Name is honoured forasmuch as we make manifest thereby the glory of his mercy of his patience and of his iustice Of his mercy in sparing of vs and shewing compassion toward vs. Of his patience in long forbearing of vs and waiting for our repentance whereas he might haue suddenly destroyed vs. And of his iustice by acknowledging that if he should punish vs and proceed against vs we had our desert he should do vs no wrong that so hee might be iust in all his doings Psal 51 verse 4. This is that reason which Ioshua vrgeth vnto Achan Iosh 7 verse 19. My sonne giue I pray thee glory to the Lord God of Israel and make confession vnto him and tell mee now what thou hast done hide it not from me Where we see he ioyneth giuing glory to God and making confession of sinne together so that the one cannot be separated from the other For sinne doth no more serue to the dishonouring of God then the sincere confession of sinnes serueth to the glorifying of his Name and as the committing of it causeth his Name to be blasphemed so the confessing of it causeth his Name to be honoured and magnified Such as cannot repent of their euill waies do by their hardnesse of heart and obstinacy of mind more dishonour and reproch the Name of GOD then by committing most greeuous sinnes For to settle the heart vppon wickednesse with a purpose to continue therein and so to oppose himselfe against grace against the calling and threatnings of God is no better then to accuse God of lying and iniustice Of lying whiles he calleth vs vnto him and denounceth his iudgements against vs. Of wrong and iniustice whiles he chastiseth vs for our sinnes and doth not spare vs. Vse 1 The doctrine being thus fully confirmed the vses arising from hence are to be learned And first it serueth to reproue sundry abuses of those that faile in the performance of this duty âstre â Among which enormities the corrupt practise of the Church of Rome is not the least who abuse this doctrine of confession and make it as an hooke to catch mens goods to know all mens secrets and consequently a meanes to enrich themselues and to empouerish others Hence it is that they teach auricular confession to bee necessary vnder the paine of damnation for euery one that receiueth the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ immediately before it First they will haue all men confesse Against auricular confession and then they must heare Masse a fitte doore to such an house And what are their Priests for the most part to whom they send vs to make confession but ignorant persons not able to minister a word of comfort in due season Are wee to acknowledge all our sinnes vnto him that hath an eare to heare vs and not a tongue to instruct vs But many of their Cleargy are vnlearned and yet of greater learning then conscience so that men ought no more to reckon vp their sinnes to such confessors then in sicknesse to take counsell of one that is ignorant in physicke Wee haue shewed before that the Priest cannot properly pardon sinne forasmuch as he cannot pronounce pardon and forgiuenesse to any man except he be truely contrite and penitent before God But God onely and the party penitent know and vnderstand the contrition of the heart without which the dearest sellers and setters out of pardons dare not say that a sinner is pardoned For hypocrites may dissemble in their confessions and by their dissembling deceiue such as haue the quickest sight and the greatest knowledge and the deepest iudgement who by all their skill are not able to diue downe into the secrets of the soule If then God onely know the heart 1 King 8 39. and vnderstand the imagination of all thoughts of the children of men how can their Priests simply and absolutely take vpon them to forgiue sinnes seeing they are not able to iudge of the soundnesse and sincerity of the heart Neuerthelesse the consciences of these men are so seared and so senselesse that without any colour of truth or shew of godlinesse they are not ashamed to teach Allen of the power of Priesthood chap. 9. that the want of their popish penance will driue all men either to desperation or to security and presumption whereas the cleane contrary is an euident truth For the doctrine concerning that supposed and pretended Sacrament offereth manifest occasion both of presumption and of desperation as might be made plaine by many examples Of presumption in them that are carnally minded Of desperation in them that haue broken hearts and tender consciences Such as are secure it maketh them more secure and such as are too much cast downe already it driueth them directly toward the pit of hell For the one thinketh with himselfe that hee hath a very easie remedy for his sinnes and that hee need not to trouble himselfe much with them nor breake one houre of sleepe for them nor forbeare one iot of pleasure to be eased of them hee can quickly discharge them and easily disburden them into a Priests eare and thereby hath a pasport giuen him to commit sinne afresh the other The part of popish penance considering the impossibility of confession to be perfourmed and the vnsufficiency of the satisfaction enioyned which notwithstanding are made the parts of this counterfeit Sacrament can finde no comfort in the Priests absolution Obiect 1 But they obiect that after Christ was risen againe he sent out his Disciples and breathed vpon them saying Receiue yee the holy Ghost whose soeuer sinnes ye remit they are remitted vnto them and whosoeuers sinnes ye reteine they are reteined Iohn 20 22 23. I answer Answer they can neuer establish their shrift out of these words but doe plainely shew that either they want their eiesight or else they
all the water in the riuer Iordan or in the wide sea is not able to cleere him and acquit him of putting the Lord of life to death Now if we desire to know how wee may be accessaries to other mens sinnes and draw them as it were with cart-ropes vpon our selues it may be considered of vs in those few words Iussio consilium consensus palpo recursus Participans mutus non obstans non manifestans Whosoeuer is any cause of any vniust dealing is bound to restore such are they that command or counsell or consent to euill such as flatter any in their euill by commending them for it such as are abetters to them receiuing aiding helping and assisting them such as are companions of them and take part with them he that is dumbe and holdeth his peace as if he neither saw nor heard any euill committed albeit he see it with his eyes and heare it with his eares he that suffereth it to be done and doth not hinder it and withstand it being able to doe it Lastly such as seeke shifts and shelters by all meanes to couer euill and doe not disclose the same when they are priuy to it For he that hideth it doth shew therby that he fauoreth it and furthereth it so farre as he can By all these waies we are made partakers of other mens sinnes and not onely doth he trespasse and offend which executeth and practiseth any sinnes but he that is by any of the former meanes a cause or occasion of them Notwithanding among these there is some difference For flattery and counsell praising them that doe euil and counselling them to doe euill doe not alwayes oblige and bind to restitution but then only when it appeareth euidently that vniust dealing hath proceeded chiefly or onely from these causes where he that is principall in the action is principally bound to restitution to wit he that requireth coÌmandeth then he that executeth it And concerning the rest to wit such as doe not bewray or not hinder or not reproue a theefe that stealeth are not alwaies bound to restore but then onely when an absolute necessity lyeth vpon them and no great danger follows by this negligence default Lastly it remaineth to shew this doubt whether a maÌ be bouÌd to restore by by or whether he may put off and delay the discharge of this duty No man is to delay restitution but by consent Euery one is charged necessarily to hasten restitution so soone as he is able and conueniently may do it God loueth a cheerefull giuer and restorer whereas delay in any good duty argueth an vnwilling minde It sheweth that we are not throughly resolued to do it It maketh vs euery day more vnfit then other It manifesteth that we are more then halfe willing to keepe it by vs still He that hath hired a poore seruant to doe his worke must giue him his hire before the Sunne goe downe Deut. 24 13. And as it is a sinne against iustice to take away another mans goods so it is likewise to deteine it with vs because the owner thereby is hindred from the vse thereof and so a double iniury is done vnto him but no man is allowed to stay any time though it be short in sinne Neuerthelesse if a man be not able to make present restitution he is to craue pardon and desire respit of him whom he hath wronged but without his consent that is damnified he hath no liberty to keepe euill gotten goods that is of ability to make restitution The counsell that Salomon giueth to the man that hath this worlds goods that he must giue speedily and not bid his neighbour come againe vnto him Prou. 3 28. if he haue at the present for him it must also serue as a good direction to him that hath gotten and ingrossed into his owne hands other mens goods he must not say I will restore them to morrow if he be able to do it to day If we be carefull to practise these things which now haue beene rehearsed we shall finde much comfort in them and assure our owne hearts that we haue truely repented of our sinnes Verse 8. If the man haue no kinseman to recompence the trespasse vnto let the trespasse bee recompenced vnto the Lord euen to the Priest In these words we haue an amplification of the former law by way of preuenting an obiection of which we haue spoken before or rather of many obiections together couched as it were vpon an heape For it may be asked What if the party be dead and gone from whom we haue taken The answer is Restore to his childe What then if he haue no child Restore to his brothers children What if he haue no brother or sister Restore to his next kinseman But put case he haue no kinseman at all Restore it to the Lord euen to the Priest As if he should say Though sometimes it fall out that thou shalt finde no kinseman yet thou shalt neuer haue the Lord to seeke neither the Priest whom he hath set ouer you The point then heere to be obserued is this that the Lord and the Priest are put as both one for it is in the originall To the Lord to the Priest so that the restitution to the Priest was a restitution to the Lord. Doctrine Whatsoeuer is done to the Ministerâ done to the Lord. We learne from hence that whatsoeuer is done to the Ministers of the word God accounteth it as done vnto himselfe If we doe good vnto them wee doe good vnto the Lord if we do euill vnto them we do euill to the Lord himselfe We see afterward in this booke chap. 16 verse 11. when Korah and his company lifted vp themselues against Gods ordinance and the authority of Moses and Aaron he saith vnto them Thou and all thy company are gathered together against the Lord and what is Aaron that ye murmure against him They thought they had to do with his seruant but he sheweth they had to doe with the Lord. When the people required of Samuel that he would make them a King to iudge them like all the Nations the Lord said vnto him 1 Sam. 8 7. Hearken vnto the voyce of the people in all that they say vnto thee for they haue not reiected thee but they haue reiected mee that I should not reigne ouer them Their gathering together against the Prophet was a muster and mutinie and murmuring against God This is that which Christ spake vnto the seuenty Disciples and to the Apostles before them He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me Luke 10 16. Math. 10 40. Whereby we see that this is the dignity and authority of the Ministery which God hath established that how meane soeuer the persons of the Ministers are yet he so magnifieth their office that what is done to them is offered vnto him The reasons heereof are most
is a seruice that is well pleasing in his sight forasmuch as we shew thereby that we do not depend on the pleasure of men but rely our selues vpon the authority of God And as it is the praise and triall of a good subiect who is content to beleeue and obey the lowest messenger and least officer that commeth vnto him with a message and commandement from his Prince so heereby it appeareth that we are true Citizens of the kingdom of God his adopted children if we heare his word with feare and reuerence albeit it be preached vnto vs by the meanest and poorest of all Gods seruants On the other side as it is a note of contempt toward the Magistrate himselfe to disobey or resist any Serieant or seruant that commeth from him how base soeuer he may seeme to be so wee make our selues guilty of rebellion and high treason against GOD when wee despise such as speake in his Name and contemne them that haue authority committed vnto them from the most high All such as loathe the truth for the Teachers sake when their owne consciences conuince them that it is the word of God which soundeth in their eares let them assure themselues and perswade their owne hearts that the contempt of their persons redoundeth to the Sonne of God yea to the Father himselfe Let them marke this point weigh it diligently who take it hainously when they are reprooued of men equall vnto them or inferiour to them or if they be contemptible to the world by reason of their poore estate The fourth reproofe Lastly it reproueth those that go about to shake the faith of many and to weaken the assurance and certainty of our saluation hauing the promises thereof propounded vnto vs in the doctrine and by the writings of the Apostles Hence it is that sundry scoffers and prophane spirits aske the question who is Paul and who is Peter or what is Iohn that wee should of necessity beleeue them Who gaue them authority or whence haue they power in the Church to set downe and prescribe vnto vs a rule of faith The doctrine that now we deale withall serueth very fitly to stoppe the mouthes of these Atheists and containeth a soueraigne preseruatiue against the poison that they offer vnto vs inasmuch as Christ the eternall Sonne of God maketh them his messengers his witnesses his heraulds to spread abroad his sauing health and auoucheth that he speaketh in them acknowledgeth himselfe to be author of that truth which they deliuer Gal. 1 8. so that if an Angell from heauen should preach any other Gospel then that which they haue preached to the Churches hee must bee holden accursed This therefore we ought to apply vnto our selues and gather as an argument of great comfort that when remission of sins and eternall life are promised to them that are truely penitent and lay hold vpon Christ by a liuely faith according to the doctrine of the Apostles we must assure our selues it is the voice of Christ and he will ratifie it in the highest heauens Neither is this true onely touching the Apostles themselues that had their calling from God and not from men and were conuersant with Christ in the daies of his flesh but likewise of all the faithfull Ministers of Iesus Christ that haue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen committed vnto them When we assure forgiuenesse of sinnes to those that haue contrite and broken hearts it is no doubtfull or vncertaine assurance but grauen with a diamond and written as it were with a pen of steele to continue for euer forasmuch as it is the assurance of Christ and of God himselfe The voice of the Minister is not the voyce of a priuate man but of one that is a publike person it is as the voice of Christ himselfe Art thou humbled and cast downe for thy sinnes and doth thy soule cleaue vnto the dust He sendeth his Minister vnto thee and putteth the word of reconciliation into his mouth so that if thou vnfainedly turne vnto God be as well assured of the mercy of God toward thee as thou heardst Christ himselfe say vnto thee as he did sometimes to the sicke of the palsie Sonne bee of good cheare Math. 3 2. thy sinnes be forgiuen thee Againe when the Ministers of God on the other side doe threaten and thunder out the sentence of condemnation against the vnbeleeuers and such as cannot repent this also is no lesse the voice of the Sonne of God which no power of the world nor authority of man can hinder or call backe forasmuch as whose sinnes they reteine they are reteined Iohn â This iudgement howsoeuer it be either denied or derided or doubted off among the vngodly yet will Christ make it good and execute the same vpon them to their confusion This doctrine reacheth to the true Ministers of the word who haue their calling from God his word As for the Bishop of Rome that challengeth sole authority to forgiue sinnes and will haue all his decrees and decretals no lesse acknowledged then the word of God it is more then childish and ridiculous For he hath nothing common with the Apostles and cannot proue his succession wherein he glorieth by any sound reasons and yet arrogateth more vnto himselfe then GOD gaue or the Apostles tooke or the Church acknowledged to be due vnto the Apostles forasmuch as the Lord tied theÌ by an expresse commandement that they should teach the people to obserue those things which he had commanded them Vse 3 Thirdly this serueth to informe the Ministers that it concerneth them much to adorne their calling and to magnifie their Ministery that it bee not blemished and euill spoken off through their default This ought aboue all other things to be a spur vnto vs in our sides and as a fire kindled within our bowels to inflame our hearts with a zeale of Gods glory with a loue of his people with a care to discharge our office committed vnto vs with an earnest desire to encrease the kingdome of Christ Iesus For seeing God accounteth vs as his owne Embassadors sent out to do his wil and vouchsafeth to ioyne our labour with mans saluation we are bound in duty and conscience to preach the Gospel truely purely painefully sincerely and soundly It is required of vs not onely to teach but to teach the truth and to teach the truth with a right affection For we can neuer challenge the names and titles of being the Messengers of God vnto our selues and to be respected as the person of Christ himselfe except we preach the pure word of God and commend to the Church the pure doctrine of Christ If wee preach corruptly and make merchandise of the word of God and mingle wheat with chaffe and good corne with darnell or that which is worse we are not to bee accepted receiued as Christ but to be reiected and refused as false teachers that speake in their owne
worke to take double wages They labour in one place and receiue recompence for their labour in two places If we should see a day-labourer worke diligently all the yere long with one man and at the yeeres end aske his hire at the hands of two men we would account it iniustice and deny to pay him These men that now we speake off who are like vnto Issachar compared to a strong asse couching downe betweene two burdens can labor but among one people Gen. 49.14 and yet they will haue maintenance of two Parishes If they obiect that they diuide their labours and take paines among them both I answer that helpeth not the matter forasmuch as while they are absent from them and come not among them they take as much of them as when they preach vnto them If the day-labourer of whom we spake before should worke halfe the yeere with them and require of them paiment for the whole yeere they wold not be so simple to grant it though they would be so shamelesse to demaund it These are they that make the calling of the Minister gainefull rather then painefull and sildome or neuer thinke of the account which they are to make for the soules committed vnto them and yet will be sure to haue the greatest maintenance that the Church or Churches can minister vnto them Vse 3 Lastly as this duty and doctrine serueth for the direction of the Ministers that as they looke to be maintained so all are not fit for this office because they must preach in season and out of season and not intangle themselues in matters and businesse of the world that they cannot intend to giue themselues to reading to exhortation and doctrine so it teacheth the people to haue a speciall care of their Ministers that they leaue them not destitute and distracted for want of necessaries They watch for our soules and therefore wee ought to prouide for their bodies We heard before that the Apostle willeth the Galathians Gal. 6.6 to communicate of their goods to their Pastours that labour among them Whereby it appeareth that in those daies so soone as the Gospel began to be planted the Ministers of the word began to be neglected in their daily ministration For as the word it selfe was contemned so were they also that preached it If the word it selfe be had in price and estimation the feete of them that bring glad tidings of peace will be beautifull vnto vs Rom. chapter 10. verse 15. And by this note wee may prooue our selues whether the word be precious vnto vs or not If we regard not the Ministers in what condition they liue among vs but leaue theÌ in a most poore necessitous estate it is euident that we make little reckoning of the word it selfe Where the Ministers are vilified and basely esteemed it is manifest that the horrible contempt of the word it selfe reigneth there And this is a notable policy of the diuell wherby he vndermineth vs and cunningly getteth ground of vs. For he defraudeth the Ministers of their maintenance that the Church may be spoiled of her Ministers He knoweth wel that if the Church should want the Ministers and haue them taken out of the way he might rage and rauen at his pleasure kill and murther freely as he listed Plutar. in the life of Demosthenes as if the wolues could get the dogges that kept the flocke into their hands they would destroy the sheepe without mercy The diuell is a cruell and sauage wolfe the Ministers are the keepers of the flocke and watch ouer it if they be any way remooued the diuell will suddenly prey vpon them and make hauocke of them Hence it is that the Lord saith in the book of Deuteronomy chap. 12.19 Take heed to thy selfe that thou forsake not the Leuite as long as thou liuest vpon the earth And in the 14. cha 27 verse he repeateth this exhortation againe The Leuite that is within thy gate thou shalt not forsake him for he hath no part nor inheritance with thee The Leuites were appointed of God to serue him and to teach his people that his Law might be knowne among them and therfore it was great reason they should haue wherewith to maintaine them A part of the inheritance belonged vnto them as they descended of the linage of Abraham howbeit God had put them from it to the end they should not be combred with earthly things neither troubled with tillage nor distracted with any other businesse but wholly giue themselues to the performance of their duties And the people also must doe their duties vnto them Great is the vnthankefulnes of this vnthankefull world The wretched Idolaters that worship they know not what spare no cost to maintaine their Priests wheras in the meane season such as serue God purely in their places are in no account and men are content not only to set light by them but vtterly to forsake them And what is the cause of this surely because they reprooue vs for our sinnes and suffer not euery man to doe what he listeth which made the Apostle say Gal. 4.16 Am I become your enemy because I tell you the trueth We all by nature desire liberty and cannot abide to be touched by Gods word we will not be reprooued Wee had rather maintaine such as would neuer speake word vnto vs then such preachers as exhort diligently and rebuke sinne powerfully and discharge their duties carefully How many are there that had rather nourish and keepe with great charge a great rabble of greasie Fryars and an whole Couent of idle Monkes to chaunt and houle all the day long then to finde one painefull preacher to speake vnto them as he ought to doe And how many are there if they might haue their owne choyce that had rather pay their tithes and giue their money to ignorant persons and idle bellies that can doe nothing or will doe nothing then to faithful Pastours that are according to Gods owne heart and might turne vs from darkenesse to light and from the power of Satan vnto eternal life Wherefore it is not without cause that the Lord would not haue the Ministers forsaken which publish true doctrine in his Name Neither doth this tend to the benefite of the Ministers either onely or principally but to the good of the people themselues For such as refuse to maintaine those that bring home vnto them the doctrine of saluation doe bereaue themselues of the food of their soules and the bread of life which is all one as if they should goe about to starue themselues for hunger When the Ministers teach this trueth of God that maintenance is due vnto them they are censured to preach for themselues and to seeke their owne profit and to pleade their owne causes howbeit this serueth for the common benefite of the whole people and the generall welfare of the whole Church of God that true religion might be maintained obedience toward God continued and the vnity
better then of our selues through lowlinesse of minde Phil. 2 3. âânches of ãâã vse This vse is as a stocke that hath many branches and disperseth it selfe diuers and sundry waies First of all we are willed to reioyce and be glad when the pleasant sauour of our brothers good name as a precious sweet ointment to the nostrils commeth abroad to his praise and commendation To heare euill of him should no more affect vs and delight vs then an euill smell which we abhorre and cannot abide but shunne it as farre as we can and testifie our dislike of it We are to be glad for the credite and good estimation of our neighbour This is a most worthy and principall fruite of the Spirit set downe by the Apostle Gal. 5. ver 22. The fruite of the Spirit is loue ioy peace long-suffering gentlenesse goodnesse faith meeknesse temperance against such there is no law And in the Epistle to the Romanes he thanketh God for them all because their faith was spread abroad throughout the whole world Rom. 1 8. In like manner Iethro the father in law of Moses came vnto him in the wildernesse and reioyced for all the goodnesse which the Lord had done to Israel when he had deliuered them out of the hand of the Egyptians and brought them ouer the red sea Exod. 18 9. So it ought to bee with vs wheÌsoeuer any good befalleth others we ought to account it as our owne as wee haue our part in the profite of it so ought we to reioyce for it It is so in the members of our naturall body and it should likewise be so in the members of the mysticall body of Christ Iesus Secondly wee are bound to acknowledge the good things we see in our neighbours and to speake of the same The Apostle warneth vs that we should speake euill of no man Tit. 3 2. For this is vnseemely and vnlawfull for them that professe the faith of Christ and the feare of God Which reproueth those that in company of others at common feasts meetings make many of their brethren their tabletalke and defame them with their euill reports The Apostle speaking of Timothy noteth that the brethren reported well of him Acts 16 2. prouided alwaies that we allow not of the faults offences that are in them as 2 Chron. 25 2 27 2. Contrary to this duty are many abuses which wee are to consider First to hide the good things that are in them and to smother and conceale them as fire is raked vp in the ashes or a treasure buried in the earth or a pearle cast into the Sea Secondly to forge tales to their hurt and discredite whom the Apostle calleth inuenters of euill things Rom. 1 verse 29. This is to haue Satan in our heads Thus doe many inuent wickednesse in their beds and put it in practise when they arise These haue not God in their thoughts Thirdly to receiue and beleeue them being inuented by others without ground and warrant whereas we should not credite flying tales vncertaine rumors and reports without iust and sufficient cause though it be bruted and blazed neuer so commonly confidently and constantly When a fame ariseth vpon one mans report and relation or peraduenture more it may proceed from an euill minde or some priuate grudge or hatred of his person or dislike of his profession or other secret cause and therefore it ought to moue vs to see farther to search deeper into the cause before we beleeue the matter as Exod. 23.1 Thou shalt not raise a false report put not thy hand with the wicked to be an vnrighteous witnesse To this purpose Dauid said to Saul Wherefore giuest thou an eare to mens words that say behold Dauid seeketh euill against thee Such men haue the diuell in their hearts that beleeue and in their eares that heare with delight such slanderous words Thirdly to spread abroad lying and flying tales inuented heard and beleeued Thus one euill draweth forward another and maketh no end vntill all be euill and one mischiefe followeth in the necke of another is fruitefull in begetting children like vnto it selfe This sinne is made the more greeuous hainous when we heare tales and taunts begun and furthered by others and our selues adde somewhat of our owne as same for the most part encreaseth by going euery foote getteth new strength as we see 2 Sam. 13 ver 32. When Absolom had encouraged his seruants to kill Amnon his brother because he had defiled and defloured his sister Tamar tydings by and by came to Dauid Verse 30. saying Absolom hath siaine all the Kings sonnes and there is not one of them left See heerein our great corruption and take notice of it and seeke to redresse and represse it euery day more and more We are ready to detract from our brethren in good things and contrariwise to adde vnto them and to ouerlade them with euill things Thus we will seeme to know more of them and to see farther into them theÌ they do themselues Wherefore Moses deliuereth this as a warning vnto vs Leuit. 19 16. Thou shalt not goe vp and downe as a tale-bearer among thy people neither shalt thou stand against the blood of thy neighbour I am the Lord. The diuell is in the tongues of those that tell these tales and in their feete that walke vp and downe with theÌ from place to place from person to person from house to house For this cause Salomon saith Pro. 26 20. Where no wood is there the fire goeth out so where there is no talebearer the strife ceaseth The third branch of the vse is this that we are bound to keepe secret the offence of our neighbour and not to blaze it abroad if by priuate admonition he may be won So delt Ioseph with Mary when he perceiued that she was with child Math. 1 19. He would not make her a publike example But it may be obiected Obiection that by this meanes wee shall make our selues partakers of other mens sinnes I answer Answer no man must flatter another in euill for thereby he hurteth his soule and hardeneth his heart Salomon saith Prou. 27 6. Faithfull are the wounds of a friend but the kisses of an enemy are deceitfull This is a greeuous sinne in any but more greeuous in the Minister and doth the greatest harme Heereupon the Apostle speaketh of himselfe and the rest of the Ministers 1 Thess 2. Wee vsed not at any time flattering words as ye know nor a cloake of couetousnesse God is witnesse And in another Epistle writing of such as caused diuision and offences contrary to the doctrine of Christ hee saith They that are such serue not the Lord but their owne belly and by good words and faire speeches deceiue the hearts of the simple Rom. 16 18. Of such also the Lord complaineth by his Prophet Ier. 6 14. They haue healed the hurt of the daughter of my people slightly saying peace
the hand of GOD to be with vs and to haue scattered the clouds and mistes of falsehood slanders and euill surmises and so made the goodnesse of our cause and the cleerenesse of our conscience to appeare as the Sunne that shineth in his strength it belongeth vnto vs to confesse his louing kindnesse and by all meanes to be thankfull to him for it and to expresse our thankfulnesse by obedience Let vs not be like vnto the Lepers in the Gospel who were very desirous to be clensed of their leprosie they lifted vp their voices and said Iesus Master haue mercy on vs Luke 17 verse 13. Howbeit when once they were healed they went their waies and neuer remembred him that recouered them like to Pharaohs chiefe Butler that gaue the cup into his hand Gen 4â â1 who forgat Ioseph so soone as his head was lifted vp and he restored vnto his place Verse 14. albeit Ioseph had intreated him to thinke vpon him when it should be well with him and so to shew kindnesse vnto him for that kindnesse which hee had receiued Onely one of these ten leapers that were cleansed returned backe to Iesus to giue him thankes and ascribe praise and glory to bee due vnto him for that worke Thus it is with many of vs we are ready to call and cry out for the wrongs that wee sustaine we are as desirous to haue our names cleered as the Lepers were to haue their bodies clensed but when God hath helped to cleere vs who were not able to cleere our selues and so hath wrought meanes for our good we reioyce in our selues and not in the Lord we praise our selues and not the Lord we do so magnifie our selues that we neuer glorifie him we are so iealous of our owne name that wee are neuer a whit zealous of Gods Name Is it so small a benefit to haue our good meaning manifest and our righteousnesse knowne that it is not worth thanks If a man should come as a witnesse on our side when our case seemed desperate and out of hope would we not thinke our selues beholding vnto him It is the Lord that is the God of our righteousnesse it is he that will giue iudgement on our side and therefore to him we owe praise glory thankes and all honour This we see performed in Dauid Psalm 18 20 24 47 49. being a Psalme of thankesgiuing in the day that the Lord deliuered him from the hand of all his enemies from the hand of Saul of whom he was accused to affect the kingdome and to seeke his life He confesseth how good God had bene vnto him that he rewarded him according to his righteousnesse and according to the cleanenesse of his hands he recompenced him that it was God that auenged him and subdued the people vnder him and deliuered him from the violent man whereupon he concludeth Therefore will I giue thankes vnto thee O Lord among the heathen and sing praises vnto thy Name Thus must we doe and this ought to be our song when we haue receiued the same fauour We are acquainted with his goodnesse in this kinde but he cannot be acquainted with our thankfulnesse We can be content to swallow with a wide and open throat his benefits but wheÌ we should confesse his mercy to his glory our mouthes are stopped and our tongues are tyed and our throats are dryed and our harts are streightned that we cannot vtter a voice nor deliuer him a word for the deliuerance that we haue had experience of Vse 5 Fiftly as our doctrine putteth vs in minde of duties belonging vnto God so it offereth vs instruction how to behaue our selues toward our brethren Is God carefull of our good name and will hee make knowne our innocency Then let the same minde be in vs one toward another which is in the Almighty toward vs all let vs follow the example of our heauenly Father and be carefull to maintaine the good name of our brethren shew that mercy vnto them which we haue receiued of God We cannot haue a better example set before our eies then the example of God who chargeth vs to be mercifull as he is mercifull Luk. 6 30. As he is ready to forgiue vs so ought we to forgiue from our hearts the trespasses that are done vnto vs Ephe. 4. As he made all things in sixe daies and rested the seuenth so ought we to rest from the labours of our callings and sanctifie the Sabbath day Gen. 2. Exod. 20. As Christ washed the feete of his Disciples so he gaue them an example that they should do as hee had done to them for he is meeke and lowly in heart they shall finde rest to their soules Ioh. 13. As he being in the forme of God thinking it no robbery to be equall to God made himselfe of no reputation tooke vpon him the forme of a seruant so the same minde ought to be in vs that was in him that so in lowlinesse of minde we should esteeme each other better then our selues haue a kinde of emulation among vs who should cast down himselfe lowest Phil. 2 5. As he suffered for vs so he hath left vs an example that we should follow his steps 1 Pet. 2.21 As he was reuiled and reuiled not againe as he suffred threatened not but committed himselfe to him that iudgeth righteously so should not we giue taunt for taunt and reproch for reproch And as Christ defended his Disciples when as they were falsely charged wrongfully accused as we shewed before so ought we to deale toward our brethreÌ When we heare false reports which haue no ground or good beginning such as in our owne knowledge conscience we know to be inuented in hell and broached in earth such I say as are spread abroad through malice of our brother and hatred of his profession what must we do shal we beleeue them giue credite vnto them Shall we increase them adde somewhat of our owne or shal we laugh at them make our selues merry with them No we must not only stop the streame and stay the reports keepe our selues and others from receiuing of them but we must open our mouthes in the cause of the dumbe and oppose our selues against those that are their enemies A good name is a precious iewell Prou. 22 1. it is better then siluer and gold It commendeth vs to God his Angels It is a precious oyntment and a sweete perfume that maketh vs acceptable to the sons of men and winneth their hearts yea sometimes it maketh our enemies to bee at peace with vs and to fauour vs. It seasoneth the gifts that we haue receiued and maketh them profitable vnto others If our giftes be neuer so great and excellent yet if we haue not a good name to grace them and counrenance them we can do very little or no good with them If we see a man stealing away the goods of our neighbour and
secretly purloyning them away and we hold our peace are we not accessary to his theft and partakers of his sin So if wee heare any raising euill reports of him and robbing him of his good name which is more in value then all things in the world are we not slanderers as well as hee while we ioyne with him so become guilty of the same transgression A good name is many a mans liuing take that away and impaire his credite he is vtterly vndone not able to maintaine himselfe you hurt him as much as if you tooke away house and land corne cattell from him or any other thing of worth that is deare vnto him If then it be so rich and precious a treasure we must bee carefull to maintaine our brothers credite estimation being made keepers of his life of his goods and of his good name doing the same vnto him which we desire he should do vnto vs. This is a signe of true loue that we loue him indeed when we will not spare to take vpon vs his iust defence and on the other side it is an euident token of cold loue or no loue at all when wee see them abused and do not regard it the Lord will raise vp others in his righteous iudgement who shall do as little for vs as wee doe for those that stand in need of vs. Vse 6 Lastly as this doctrine hath offered vnto vs sundry good meditations of duties concerning God and our brother so it sendeth vs not away without comfort concerning our selues Are wee slandered and reuiled Are we falsely charged with things which we neuer spake or did Let this be our comfort the time shall certainly come when the slanderers shall be detected and put to silence It ought not to seeme strange to vs when such flying tales are noised abroad rather it might seeme most strange as a great wonder if it were not so The diuell will be the diuell still who is the head and prince of all slanderers and all his instruments will be like him Gods people aboue all others are falsely accused they are not of the world Iohn 15 19. but chosen out of the world and therefore the world hateth them Ioseph was accused to be incontinent Iob was condemned to be an hypocrite Daniel was charged with disobedience Amos of conspiracy Eliah of troubling Israel Dauid of seeking Sauls life Paul was suspected to bee a murtherer Christ our Sauiour was reputed an enemy to Caesar and his Disciples were accused and iudged worthy of stripes and censured to bee mouers of sedition among the people howbeit all this is but as a cloud which will quickly be dispersed as a darke mist that shall suddenly bee scattered away It is a notable comfort to heare these things that GOD will not suffer vs to sinke downe vnder taunts and rebukes of men but lift vp our heads and pronounce sentence of absolution on our side Let it not trouble vs to be condemned of men so that wee be assured to be iustified of God If a man were wrongfully condemned in an action of slander or fellony in an inferiour Court of iustice and there iudged to be guilty of some hainous crime yet if he were sure to bee acquitted and discharged by appeale to an higher Court where he is perswaded hee cannot but haue iustice because there is no corruption of Iudge or witnesse how would he be comforted and how little should the ouerthrow he had taken be regarded forasmuch as hee knoweth the next triall will set all to right againe So is the case with vs. It is our lot and condition heere to bee persecuted and reuiled for righteousnesse sake Mat. 5 1â 1â and we shall be condemned of wicked men vniustly howbeit this ought not to trouble vs how greatly soeuer they resist vs and rage against vs this is but a condemnation of men vpon the earth wee may lawfully appeale from them to an higher Court and to a greater Iudge When Paul was falsely accused by the Iewes and could haue no iustice at the hands of the high Priests he appealed to Caesar that is Acts 25 12 from inferior Gouernors to the Emperour that was supreme So must we doe when wee are burdened and oppressed by the poison of euill tongues and condemned as euill dooers of all men we know there is a Iudge that sitteth in heauen who will acquit vs when wee come before him and take the cause into his owne hand And if we see not this alwaies accomplished in this life it shall most certainly be performed in the life to come when all the secrets of euery mans heart shall be opened Sometimes he maketh their light so to shine in this world that they reape great fruite of their godlinesse and the Sunne beames as it were to refresh them and make them aliue againe But if it happen not in this life yet it shall not faile in the next life when Christ shall appeare in glory and say Come yee blessed of my Father inherite yee the kingdome prepared for you from the beginning of the world Math. chap. 25 verse 34. When hee shall breake the heauens and come to iudge the quicke and the dead let vs lift vp our heads and reioyce for our redemption draweth neere This is the time of our refreshing heere we are ouerwearied with bearing the burden of other mens malice Then shall all teares bee wiped from our eyes and we shall see as wee are seene and know as we are knowne as we reade Math. chap. 13 verse 43. Then shall the righteous shine foorth as the Sunne in the kingdome of their Father he that hath eares to heare let him heare To this purpose speaketh Paul Colos chap. 3 verses 3 4. Your life is hid with Christ in God when Christ who is our life 1 Iohn 3 â shall appeare then shall ye also appeare with him in glory If then our righteousnesse bee couered heere as with a garment and bee hidden as a treasure that is buried in the earth yet our life shall not alwayes lye in obscurity for when the night is past the day will appeare and when falsehood hideth her face the truth will be made manifest Let vs acknowledge the power of God that is able to do this and let vs rest patiently in him that is our stay Let vs not fret our selues because of him that prospereth in his way and bringeth wicked deuises to passe Contrary-wise the vngodly haue from this doctrine matter of sorrow and heauinesse because howsoeuer they rule heere for a time and will not bee controlled they say their tongues are their owne who is Lord ouer them they thinke themselues priuiledged to deuise and disperse what lies they list and none may call them to an account yet God will one day call them to an account when they shall receiue according to their workes For yet a little while ãâã 37 10 13 and the wicked shall not
bee yea thou shalt diligently consider his place and it shall not be the Lord shall laugh at him for he seeeth his day comming Then it shall be saide to all the wicked âth 25 41. Go ye cursed into euerlasting fire prepared for the deuill and his Angels The truth may be ouer-borne and smothered for a time yet it cannot be disgraced and concealed for euer It were well for them if they might lie for euer in the graue and neuer come into the light it were well for them if their works might neuer come to bee examined might dye as the vntimely fruite of a woman that neuer saw the Sun but it shall not go so well with them they must not then looke for auie comfort like the rich Glutton who was denied a drop of water to coole his tongue If then they would giue a thousand worlds for one day of repentance or for one droppe of Faith or for oyle in their lampes they cannot obtaine it Heere life is either wonne or lost here saluation is begun or else we neuer haue it Then all things shall appeare as they are though many things are that do not now appeare Then the vizard of the hypocrite must be pulled off and hee shall deceyue no more by shewes of honest dealing And she shall conceiue seede In these words wee haue a second promise made to the Woman suspected of adultery against whom nothing could bee proued For God maketh a two-fold promise to the innocent party The first was set downe before that she should be free from the imputation of the sin and from the castigation of punishment Now cometh the second promise to bee considered which reacheth further then the former wherein God doth wonderfully recompence the slander charged vpon her and declare himselfe to be a maintainer of chastitie and innocency For what could a woman in this case haue desired but to haue her innocency made known to her husband and to the whole Church It was an hard case to vndergo this triall and to haue her name in this manner called into question but after she is tried God doth abundantly recompence her sorrow and affliction and doth not onely cleere her good name but giueth her yssue making the barren woman to keepe house and to be a ioyfull mother of children Hee doth not onely set her free the thing which she desired but withal maketh her fruitfull which is more then shee could haue expected We learne hereby Doctrine God bestowâth more mercy vpon his hildren then they desire that howsoeuer the faithfull are many waies tried and troubled yet all their sorrowes are turned to their good When the innocencie and righteousnesse of the godly is once made knowne God is more gracious vnto them then they could desire or craue at his hands We see this in the examples alledged in the former Doctrine as in a glasse most cleerely Remember what wee saide of Ioseph albeit he liued for a time as a prisoner and was clapt in the stocks yet hee was deliuered and his innocency reuealed But was this all Or did God content himselfe to bring his sincerity to light No he was aduanced to honor Gen. 41 41. and made ruler ouer all the land of Aegypt which he neuer dreamed of nor looked for nor gaped after And as it was with the sonne so was it also with the father For Iacob vowed a vow to God that if he would bee with him and keepe him in his iourney that he was to go Genes 28 20. with â2 9 10. And would giue him bread to eate and raiment to put on then the Lord should be his God His desires are not extended farre but he is contented with a little he craueth of God his daily bread the which Christ also willeth and warranteth vs to aske Mat. 6 neuertheles God was more gracious to him then so and gaue him great riches as himselfe coÌfesseth to God his louing kindnes I am not worthy of the least of all the mercies and of all the truth which thou hast shewed vnto thy seruant for with my staffe I passed ouer this Iordan and now I am become two bands The like we might speak of Iob the faithfull seruant of the Lord who may be compared to him in the suffering of aduersity Or who can match him in patience He sustained the losse of his Children and of his goods and yet these were but the beginnings of sorrowes forasmuch as he was deepely afflicted in body and minde What then did he desire of God in his miserie Iob 42 10. to haue his Asses and Camels and cattle doubled vppon him and all the substance of his house to be increased He had no such thoght in his hart and yet it came to passe according to the saying of the Apostle Iames 5 11. Yee haue heard of the patience of Iob and haue seene the end of the Lord for the Lord is verie pittifull and of tender mercy Let vs also call to minde the example of Dauid the least in his Fathers house hee was called of God from feeding his sheepe and following the Ewes great with young and was annointed to bee King and appointed to feed his people in Iacob and his inheritance in Israel whereof he neuer dreamed Psal 78 71 72. The like we might say of Daniel of Mordecay of Ester and many other children of the captiuity who saw great dangers ready to fall vpon the church as it were a gaping gulfe ready to swallow them vp quick or as a huge rocke threatning ship-wracke if they had onely tasted of the mercie of God and his power in working their deliuerance they wold haue magnified his great goodnesse and sung his praise with the Psalmist Psal 34 19 20 Many are the afflictions of the righteous but the Lord deliuereth him out of them all hee keepeth all his bones not one of them is broken Psal 34 19 20. But besides this he gaue them fauour in the sight of Princes 1 Sam. 2 8. and raised them from the dung-hill to make them inherit the Throne of glory as Hannah singeth who had good experience of it who was contemned but now regarded who asked of God one sonne and obtained not him alone but three other sonnes and two daughters From all which concents of holy Scripture we conclude that the faithfull and righteous seruants of God are oftentimes blessed not onely aboue their deserts which are none at all but aboue their desires and demands Reason 1 The Reasons that serue to confirme this truth to our consciences are to be considered of vs. First God is infinite in his loue toward his people he is no niggard of his goods hee keepeth not all to himselfe as the couetous man He is as the liberall man that freely bestoweth where he seeth need we are as poore beggers that haue nothing our own but rags and rents or as poore criples that can boast of nothing but wounds and sores full
we must not forget that the people gaue before this gifts of great price Exod. 35 27. yet heere againe seeing a want they bring more and that freely without coaction or compulsion to finish and perfect fully the worke that was so happily begun The doctrine ââctrine âood work ââun must ãâã be giuen ãâã from hence is this that a good worke begun especially furthering Gods worshippe is not to bee neglected or intermitted vntill it bee brought to an end and to perfection We see this in the booke of Ezra chap. 5 1 2. the building of Gods house after the returne of the Israelites from captiuity had beene a long time hindred through the malice of their enemies yet now they begin with good courage to set vpon the worke againe being stirred vp by the Prophets and neuer giue ouer vntill it was finished and chap. 6 14. they builded and finished the house of God and prospered The like zeale forwardnesse we see in Nehemiah ch 4 3 4 c. he built the wall which indeed was the first that was throwne downe but the last that was set vp by whose meanes all the wall was ioyned together for the people had a minde to worke When the Iewes had begun to destroy their enemies they did not leaue the worke vnperfect and therefore Ester required that it might bee granted to them âe 5 13. to do to morrow as they had done that day and that Hamans ten sonnes might bee hanged vpon the gallowes Hence it is that Elisha reproued the King of Israel who smote vpon the ground three times and then stayed saying vnto him 2 King 13 19. Thou shouldst haue smitten fiue or sixe times then hadst thou smitten Syria till thou hadât consumed it whereas now thou sâalt smite it but thrice He began the worke of the Lord well but he did not make a good end 2 Cor. 8 10 11 The Apostle perswading the Corinthians to liberality toward the Saints willeth the readily to performe that which they had willingly begun The reasons are plaine The God of heauen will prosper weake beginnings Reason 1 if there be a readinesse and cheerefulnesse in vs. This should be a great encouragement vnto vs as it was to Nehemiah to arise and build the wall seeing they had the promise of Gods prospering of the worke that was vnder their hands Neh. 2 20. Secondly if we looke backe we are not apt to Gods kingdome Lu 9 62. It is spoken indeed of the Ministery which may fitly be called Gods Plough as the Ministers are the husbandmen the word is the seed the heart of man is the field that is to bee ploughed vp tilled and sowed but it is true also in al good things and euery worke of religion if we giue ouer we lose our labor we misse our reward Thirdly it is better not to begin then hauing begun not to proceed better neuer to lay the first stone in the building then hauing laide a good foundation not to make an end because it will be said to our reproch This man began to build but was not able to finish Luk. 14 30. It is happened vnto such according to the true Prouerbe The dog is turned to his owne vomite againe and the Sow that was washed to her wallowing in the mire 2 Pet 2 22. This serueth to reproue such as giue ouer Vse 1 their profession which rest in a good worke begun and in weake and small beginnings They are like Balaam that wished hee might dye the death of the righteous but he would go no farther Or they are like the morning dew which by and by the Sunne dryeth vp or like Herod that reuerenced Iohn did many things when he heard him preach but he would not depart from all sinne and obey whatsoeuer Iohn taught Mark 6 20. and therfore it had bin as good he had done nothing Agrippa was perswaded somewhat to become a Christian when he had heard Paul preach but he would not become altogether such as he was as Paul desiâed Acts 20 28. The stony ground being by nature hot made the corne spring vp hastily and promise plentifull fruite to the husbandman but when the Sun arose in his strength it was quickly scorched began by little and little to wither away so is it with many hearers they receiue the word with ioy and beleeue for a season but they want roote and in time oftentation they fall away Luke 8 verse 13. A falling backe into sinne is more dangerous then the relapse into an old sicknesse this may endanger the body but that endangereth the soule this may bring a temporall death but that will bring a spirituall nay an eternall death Let vs therefore take the counsell of Christ giuen to the Church of Ephesus Reuel 2 5. Remember from whence thou art fallen and do thy first workes or else I will come vnto thee quickly and will remoue thy Candlesticke out of his place except thou repent Austine saith well to this purpose De Tempo Serm. 182. Redeat homo per quotidiana lamenta vnde corruit per vana delectamenta As man hath fallen by vaine delighting so let him returne againe by daily lamenting Let vs make such a firme league and such a sure promise with religion as Elisha did with Eliah 2 King 2 6. As the Lord liueth and as thy soule liueth I will not leaue thee so let vs say with full purpose of heart with a setled resolution I will neuer depart from the faith I will neuer leaue my obedience I will neuer giue ouer true religion Thus it was with Dauid he stood not wauering in the matters of God or houering vp downe in the winde looking for a change but he had determined what he would do Psalm 119 93 106. I will neuer forget thy precepts for with them thou hast quickned me And afterward I haue sworne and I will performe it that I will keepe thy righteous iudgements This was an holy oath whereby he bound himselfe as it were in a statute from starting backe that he might neuer entertaine any thought of giuing ouer his profession Let vs set before vs euermore this example let vs be constant and vnmoueable abounding alwaies in the worke of the Lord knowing that our labours shall not bee in vaine in the Lord. Vse 2 Secondly it reproueth such as stand at a stay like the earth that neuer moueth such as neyther go forward nor backward but are alwaies the same men and looke where you left them there you shall be sure to finde them These are earthly minded and sauour onely of the earth yet they thinke themselues to be somewhat and such as deserue highly to bee commended because they do not goe backe nor waxe worse and worse as others do Thus while they compare themselues with those that are worse they are growne into an high conceite that they are most excellent But let them not deceiue themselues they vse false weights
the whole Tribe as appeareth by the largenes of the offering and by the first Prince that offered Thus we see that they being set vp in high place aboue others do also goe before them and giue them good example in the best things seeke to further them in Gods worship We learne hereby Doctrine that albeit God be to be serued of all Such as are of high st place ought to bee more forward in good things then others and that all persons should shew themselues forward and ready to further the worke of the Lord yet aboue all other the chiefe and heads of the people are to be guides of the way and leaders vnto the rest The Prophet teacheth that vnder the Gospell Kings shall be nursing Fathers and Queenes shall be Nursing mothers to the Church Esay 49 23. Dauid exhorteth Kings to be wise and the Iudges of the earth to be instructed to serue the Lord with feare and to reioyce with trembling Psa 2 10 11. When the people saw the zeale and feruencie of Hezekiah that he spared no cost to further the worship of God it kindled in them a loue to do his seruice and they reioyced exceedingly 2 Chron. 30 24 25. Such therefore as are aduanced aboue the people as the head is aboue the body ought to be more zealous forward in the waies of God then others that are of the lowest sort Thus it ought to be because they must Reason 1 know they lye open to iudgement as well as others if not before others Topheth is prepared of old for the King as well as for the subiect It is made deepe and large as well for the one as for the other Esay 30.33 God accepteth no mans person Nay they are for the most part chiefly pursued and ouer-taken with iudgements as Ezra 7.23 Artaxerxes decreed that all should returne and build the house of the God of heauen For why should there bee wrath against the Realme of the King and his sons And to this purpose it is saide in the Psalme 82 6 7. I haue saide ye are Gods and all of you are children of the most high but ye shall dye like men and fall like one of the Princes Secondly they sinne by their example and giue offence vnto others When they fall they make others fall with them as a mighty Oake casteth downe the low and little shrubs that grow nere it So then they offend not only by their owne transgression as a priuate man but all their actions are exemplary and they bring a great scandall vnto others They are as a city set vpon an hil or as a light vpon a Beacon that is seene farre and neere when they sinne they make others sinne with them For this cause Salomon saith Prou. 29.12 If a Ruler hearken to lyes all his seruants are wicked Thirdly wherefore are they separated in calling and condition and why are they aduanced to honor Is it to magnifie themselues is it to sit at ease or to liue in pleasure or to delight them in their high titles or to please themselues to see others creepe and crouch vnto them No but to be pillars in the house of God and to serue the Church Hence it is that Nehemiah saide Nehem. 6 11. Should such a man as I fly Or who is there that being as I am would goe into the Temple to saue his life As if hee had sayde Should I flye that am a Ruler of the people I will not doe it And Mordecai perswadeth Ester to goe in to the King and to aduenture her life for the deliuerance of the Church by this reason chap. 4.14 Who knoweth whether thou art come to the kingdome for such a time as this Hee putteth her boldly in minde that God had aduanced her to honour and made her inherite the throne of glorie to the end she should honour him againe and referre all the glory she had attained to the setting forth of his glorie Vse 1 This teacheth vs that it is a dangerous state where are no Leaders or Rulers to goe before the people and to hold them in Gods seruice there of necessity godlinesse must decay Iustice fall to the ground and all duties of Religion sinke downe as in an army where are no Commanders in a family where are no Gouernours in a ship where are no Pilots what is there but all disorder and confusion The last part of the booke of Iudges setteth forth the truth heereof at large the Israelites corrupted themselues with Idolatry they defiled the worship of God and God gaue them ouer to a reprobate minde to doe those things which are not conuenient being filled with all vnrighteousnesse fornication and such like wickednesse and what was the occasion of al Iudg. 17 18. 19. In those dayes there was no King in Israel but euery man did that which was right in his owne eyes And it is obserued by the Author of that Booke that the people feared the Lord all the dayes of Ioshua a godlie Gouernour and all the dayes of the Elders that out-liued Ioshua who had seene all the great workes of the Lord but when they were dead and buried The children of Israel did euill in the sight of the Lord Iudg. 2 7 11. and serued Baalim Wee must therefore needes acknowledge the happinesse and blessednesse of that people that haue godly Gouernours such as Moses and Ioshua and Dauid and Iehoshaphat and Hezekiah and Iosiah and such like to teach them and guide them in the wayes of godlynesse This is a great mercy and fauour of God Vse 2 Secondly we may conclude that wretched and miserable is their condition where Gouernors are cold and carelesse in Gods seruice and enemies to the aduancement of his glory The Prophet sheweth that the Chiefe had no knowledge and the great men had broken the yoke and burst the bonds Woe therefore vnto the Land the Lord would visit for these things and his soule be auenged on such a nation as this Ier. 5 5 9. If it be within the walles of a priuate family that zeale be found in the Gouernours it will appeare oftentimes in the lowest seruant which goeth to the doore as in Rhode Acts 12 14. She dwelled in a godly family where manie were gathered together in prayer intreating the Lord to work Peters deliuerance when she heard his voice standing without and knocking at the doore shee could not open the gate for gladnesse but ran in to acquaint them with that glad tidings If Cornelius bee a deuout man and one that feareth God hee shall haue seruants and soldiers to attend vpon him to be deuout also Acts 10 2 7. If the Courtier or Nobleman whose sonne was cured do beleeue his whole house will beleeue also and follow his example Ioh. 4 53. If the Iaylor desire to know how to be saued and if once himselfe become a beleeuer he shall not beleeue alone his houshold will beare him company
the children of Zebulun did offer 25 His offering was one siluer charger the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels one siluer bolle of seuenty shekels c. Behold heere how the other Princes are not inferiour to the first that offered nor the other Tribes to the Tribe of Iudah Obserue heere that the spirit of God accounteth it not sufficient to set downe what was offered in generall neither in particular what Nahshon the sonne of Aminadab of the Tribe of Iudah offered the first day or what Nathaniel the son of Zuar Prince of Issachar offered the second day but he goeth forward to set downe the speciall offerings according to euery mans name and according to the day assigned vnto him Obiect It may be demaunded what was the cause why these offerings are thus particularly pointed out why are the same chargers the same bolles the same spoones so often repeated might not all these things heere mentioned haue beene more summarily concluded what need more words haue bene vsed when fewer would haue serued I answere Answer we must not account any thing idle friuolous fruitles or superfluous in holy Scripture The Lord knoweth best what is fittest to bee dilated largely and what to be comprehended shortly If there were no other reason then this so it pleased the Lord it ought to content vs and to make vs rest in it The like example we finde Psal 136.1 2 c. Where in euery verse and at the recitall of euery blessing this reason is repeated for his mercy endureth for euer Adde heereunto Reuel 7.5 6 c. where this is repeated according to the number of the Tribes that twelue thousand were sealed of them Hee might haue said briefly of euery tribe were sealed twelue thousand but he repeateth the words twelue times so in this place the offerings are repeated twelue times particularly according to the number of the twelue Princes The reasons may be first to teach vs to be content to heare the same things though they be oftentimes repeated as Phil. 3.1 The Apostle saith It is not grieuous to me to write the same things often and for you it is safe Wee are ready to forget the best things and therefore must haue them continually sounding in our eares as many strokes giuen with a hammer to make vs heare Secondly that wee should apply these examples vnto our selues and if wee passe ouer one of them without regard yet we should take holde of the next Thirdly to teach vs that no man shall haue that forgotten to the vtmost of his praise who is any way forward in doing good because he will honor those that honor him but they that despise him shall be lightly esteemed 1 Sam. 2.30 The doctrine Doctrine from this particular rehearsal and enumeration of the gifts of those Princes is this Euery good worke of gods children is knowne and shall be rewarded that all the good workes of Gods children done to the setting forth of his glory to the aduancement of his worship to the maintenance of true Religion or the good of his children shall be reckoned vp rewarded and come vp in account before him he taketh notice of them all and will neuer forget any one of them As their deeds are here registred in the booke of God so the doers of them are registred in the booke of life Matth 10.42 Our Sauiour teacheth that a cup of cold water shall not go vnrewarded that is giuen to drinke in the name of a disciple to one of these litle ones And afterward it is said Matth. 25.7 A certaine woman came vnto him hauing an alabaster boxe of ointmeÌt very precious and powred it on his head as he sate at table and because she had wrought a good worke vpon him verse 10. he sayth Verily I say vnto you wheresoeuer this Gospel shall be preached in the whole world there shall also this that this woman hath done be told for a memoriall of her verse 13. To this purpose speaketh the Angel that appeared to Cornelius Act. 10.4 Thy prayers and thy almes are come vp for a memoriall before God So then euery thing shall be remembred no one worke shall be forgotten Reason 1 For God is a righteous God giuing to euery one according to his workes Hee is the Iudge of the world Gen. 18. and cannot but iudge vprightly Hereupon the Apostle saith Heb. 6.10 God is not vnrighteous to forget your workes and labor of loue which ye haue shewed toward his Name in that yee haue minstred to the Saints and doe minister He that receiueth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet shall receiue a Prophets reward for he will reward very bountifully euery good worke If we be not barren in good workes he will not bee behind with vs to recompence vs. Secondly how can they but come into an account seeing he accounteth them as done to himselfe Matth. 25.40 When any thing is giuen to the Saints it is esteemed as done to the Sonne himselfe and when it is bestowed vpon one of the least it is regarded as bestowed vpon the greatest and highest The seruant receiueth it but the Master will reward it Vse 1 Touching the Vses we may first conclude the happy estate and condition of them that leaue this world and depart this life in the true feare of God because we heare their workes shall be remembred and therefore the doings of his seruants be rewarded with eternall glory being done in the loue of God and of his trueth none of them are forgotten but they shall follow them nay goe with them and beare them company This we reade in the Reuelations of Iohn chap. 14.13 I heard a voyce from heauen saying vnto me Write blessed are the dead that die in the Lord from henceforth yea saith the spirit that they rest from their labors and their works follow them to wit at their heels as the word importeth Death cannot cut them off though it be a cruell and mercilesse tyrant and hath as it were a sithe or sickle in his hand to cut downe such as come in his way yea though it cut off riches reuenewes honours pleasures dignities delights wife children houses lands and life it selfe according to the saying of the Apostle 1 Tim. 6.7 We brought nothing into this world and it is certaine we can carry nothing out with vs yet it cannot cut off good workes neither bereaue vs of the fruits of a liuely faith which are of such great force and efficacy that they are able to breake in sunder the chaines of death and the strength of the graue and cannot be holden in darknes and obliuion It were therefore a point of great wisedome and good policy so many as would willingly die the death of the righteous as Balaamites and all wicked men will seeme desirous to doe to prouide a goodly traine of good works which death cannot keepe backe they will presse so fast and knocke so hard at heauen
4.2 1 Cor. 1.31 Lastly to bring the aduersaries of this doctrine once more to plead for vs against themselues They teach that no man can certainly know that he hath true merits without a speciall reuelation or that he shall persist and perseuere in them vnto the end whereupon we inferre and conclude that therfore we may not beleeue that we shall obtaine eternall life for our workes sake for that were to torture and torment mens consciences to set them vpon the racke that were neuer to giue peace to the distressed soule but to leaue it in doubt and perplexity wheras the Apostle gathereth the quite contrary from the doctrine of iustification Roman chap. 5.1 Being therefore iustified by faith wee haue peace with God thorough our Lord Iesus Christ But from the popish doctrine of iustification wee see there followeth no effect of peace no tranquillity or quietnesse of conscience because they are taught to stand in doubt of their reconciliation and attonement with God Fourthly this serueth as a great consolation Vse 4 to such as are carefull to doe good and to shew foorth good workes that they shall in time reape if they faint not This was good Nehemiah assured of and therefore accordingly he desireth God to remember him chap. 13 31.14 Remember me O my God for good and a little before Remember me O my God concerning this and wipe not out my good deedes that I haue done for the house of my God and for the offices thereof And chap. 5.19 hauing declared his care to releeue the poore and distressed among the Iewes and his own conscience bearing him witnesse of his sincerity in this behalfe he prayed to God Thinke vpon mee my God for good according to all that I haue done for this people Obadiah had comfort by the workes of mercy shewed to the persecuted seruants of God who in the reigne of Ahab hid an hundreth of the Lords Prophets in a caue 1 Kin. 18.13 and fed them with bread and water and he had the fruite of it he was the first to whom glad tidings was offered in the daies of famine when heauen was shut vp that it yeelded no raine and was made an instrument to publish it to others No worke shall fall to the ground but come vp in remembrance to our comfort This is as true and certaine touching the workes of euery seruant of God as if the Angel that spake to Cornelius were sent vnto him to say vnto him Thy workes are come vp in remembrance before God Anâ as God saith that he keepeth the tears of his children in his bottle so he keepeth the workes of his ââildren in his booke This is and so it ought to be a great encouragement to vs in well-doing to consider that the number the greatnesse and the measure of all our good workes shall be registred and recorded by him It is spoken in deed for our capacity for God needeth no writings of record or bookes of account the meaning is he wil neuer forget our good workes but as certainely remember them as if he had put them all particularly in writing Hence it is that the Lord saith so often to the seuen Churches of Asia to whom hee commanded Iohn to write hee knew all their workes nothing was hidden from him nothing vnknowen vnto him Vse 5 Lastly seeing good workes are in so great account with God it is necessary that we learn what good workes are that are pleasing in Gods sight and how they are to be done of vs. For there is more required to a good worke then the bare deed done A good worke is a duty commanded of God What a good worke is performed by a regenerate person and done in faith ayming at the glory of God and the good of man Wherby we see that sundry points are required to make a worke accepted of God First of all the worke must haue the wil of God which is the rule of all goodnesse and righteousnesse to warrant the same that so we may doe them in an holy obedience vnto him For except he appoint them hee doth not approoue them and vnlesse he command them he doth neuer commend them Will-worship is abominable to God and euery where reiected when men thrust vpon God their owne inuentions in stead of his seruice Col. 2.22.23 Deut. 12.32 Euery good work is commanded in the word either expresly or generally God is in vaine worshipped when for doctrines the commandements of men are taught and obserued This reproueth the Romish Religion maintaining â t a man may do good works which are neuer required or appointed of God and likewise the blinde deuotion and superstition of the people that if they in their worship haue a good intent and think no man no harme they doe a good worke Secondly gooâ workes must be done by a regenerate person that is in the state of grace that is a member of Christ and borne againe by the holy Ghost If we bee not reconciled to God in Christ made acceptable through him wee are as euill trees that cannot bring forth good fruit whereas no man can gather grapes of thornes or figges of thistles Matth. 7.16 The person must please God before any thing that commeth from him can please him for he had respect to Abel Gen. 4.4.5 and then to his offering but not to Caine and therefore not vnto his offering Hence fal to the ground the workes of Turkes and Infidels and meere ciuill men who often abstaine from outward sinnes liue orderly among men and do works of mercy iustice liberality yet in them they are not good because they proceed from a corrupt heart The like we may say of the workes of all vnregenerate persons bee they neuer so beautifull in the eyes of the world they are but beautifull sinnes in the sight of God whether they eate or drinke or walke sleepe or buy or sell or come to Church or heare the word or pray or receiue the Sacraments the rule of the Apostle standeth for euer Vnto them that are defiled and vnbeleeuing is nothing pure but euen their minde and conscience is defiled Tit. 1.15 Thirdly good works must be done in faith because whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne Rom. 14.23 and without faith it is vnpossible to please God Heb. 11.6 Now there is required in a man a twofold perswasion first an assurance that God hath willed and commanded it to be done for he that giueth almes and yet doubteth whether God would haue him to giue almes sinneth Secondly a perswasion in his own conscience of his reconciliation to God in Christ This is iustifying faith which purifieth the heart and doth fit and inable it to bring forth a good worke There is a double vse of this gift it maketh vs to begin the work well and when it is once done it serueth as a cloake or garment to couer the defects and imperfections of it applying the merits of Christ The last
God not so much because the Church affirmeth it but because we find them to be so as the sheep of Christ acknowledged the voyce of their Shepheard Christ Iesus speaking in them Vse 2 Secondly this assureth vs that the trueth of God shall remaine and continue for euer to the end of the world It may be sometimes brought into a narrow compasse and be much eclipsed that the light shall appeare to be but little but it shall neuer perish vtterly or bee rooted out of the earth For seeing the Church is appointed the keeper and continuer of the trueth as the candlesticke of the candle and that the Church shall abide for euer because the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it Matt. 16.18 it cannot bee that the trueth should faile and decay as we see notwithstanding the enemies of Iudah and Beniamin the word is kept vncorrupt and inuiolable to this day God will neuer suffer his people to be robbed thereof but his speciall prouidence watcheth ouer it for our good This doth the Scripture it selfe witnesse touching the durablenesse thereof that the things reuealed belong to vs and to our children for euer that we may doe all the wordes of this Law Deut. 29.29 The Lord hath founded his testimonies for euer Psal 119.152 Our Sauiour speaketh more fully euidently and vehemently Heauen and earth shal passe away but my words shall not passe Mar. 13.31 againe Verily I say vnto you till heauen and earth passe one iotte or one title shall in no wise passe from the Law till all be fulfilled Matth 5.18 We know by experience that all flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man as the flowre of grasse the grasse withereth and the flowre thereof fadeth and falleth away Peter 1 25. but the word of the Lord endureth for euer This we may see in the bookes of Salomon 1 Kin. 4.32 33. Hee spake three thousand Prouerbes and his songs were a thousand and fiue and he spake of trees from the Cedar tree that is in Lebanon euen vnto the hyssope that springeth out of the wall he spake also of beasts and of fowles and of creeping things and of fishes These bookes of naturall Philosophy were no doubt the most profitable bookes that euer were written in that kind he being endued with the greatest wisedome that euer man since the fall had Christ Iesus only excepted yet none of these are to be found onely those that pertaine to religion and godlinesse remaine safely reserued for all posterities This is the more to be considered wondered at inasmuch as there be infinite moe in the world that affect the knowledge of natural things rather then they doe spirituall and of earthly rather then they do heauenly yet they could not deliuer them from the ruines of time but they are buryed in the graue of perpetuall forgetfulnesse neuer to be raised or recouered These are dead and gone as if they had neuer been written wheras on the other side his holy writings hated of the most part of the world and carelesly regarded of the multitude euen of those that liued in the bosome of the Church haue notwithstanding as full a remembrance as they had the first day the Lord gaue them to his people This serueth to conuince those that thinke many of the bookes inspired by God to be lost thereby accusing the prouidence of God or at least the church of great carelesnesse and negligence of which crime notwithstanding it is not guilty Thirdly there is no light of trueth to bee Vse 3 found any where else able to guide vnto faith and saluation then in the true Church of God For all other places are places of darkenesse and nothing to be found in them but lies errours deceiuings superstition and the spirit of slumber Exod 10 23. As no light was to be found in all Egypt but in the land of Goshen and among the Israelites onely so no sauing doctrine that giueth light to the eyes of the minde is to be found out of the Church they that are in this state liue in palpable darkenesse and can see neither themselues nor others but lie in ignorance and wickednes as Iohn teacheth We know that we are of God 1 Iohn 5 19. and the whole world lyeth in wickednesse Such sit in darkenesse and in the shadow of death till this light set on the Candlesticke be brought vnto them Matth. 4 16. The people which sate in darkenesse saw great light and to them which sate in the region and shadow of death light is sprung vp Therefore to be out of the Church is to be in the state of damnation yea to be in the very dungeon of hell and the kingdome of darkenesse to be vnder the power of Satan the prince of darknesse as there was no saluation out of the Church Let euery man therefore seeke and endeauour with all care to ioyne himselfe to the true Church of God to be a member of the body of Christ that so we may attaine to the light of knowledge and the light of the eternall life Vse 4 Lastly it is a duty belonging to euery one to be an helper to the spreading abroad of the doctrine of godlinesse and to doe all for the truth but nothing against the truth 2 Cor. 13 8. Euery man desireth to bee the messenger of good newes so should wee desire to publish to others and to continue to posterity the sauing knowledge of the Gospel For this is the foundation and ground-work of all true obedience The truth of God is as a precious treasure beset with many enemies that wold take it from vs against whom we must alwaies coÌtend that we may keepe faith and a good conscience 1 Tim. 1 19. This truth is the instrument of the holie Ghost to worke all necessary graces in our hearts Rom 1 16. as beeing the power of GOD to saluation and it reuealeth vnto vs all things needful vnto saluation concerning things to be beleeued or things to be practised Hence it is that the Apostle Iude saith Beloued when I gaue all diligence to write vnto you of the common saluation Iude verse 3. it was needfull for me to write vnto you that yee should earnestly contend for the faith which was once giuen vnto the Saints The true treasure of the Church is committed to the Saints they are the keepers of the doctrine of saluation This is no small trust it is no smal charge that is giuen vnto them wee must therefore fight to maintaine it This must not bee a bodily fight but a spirituall combat and it consisteth of diuers duties Ioel 2 28. Euery man in his place ought to bee as a Prophet or a Preacher for wee are made spirituall Priestes both to pray and to preach We are bound to teach all that are vnder our roofe and iurisdiction that we may be as Gods blessed instruments to conueigh his truth to others It is the duty of
Againe we must haue no fellowship with the vnfruitfull workes of darknesse neither bee companions with them Eph. 5 7 11. 1 Cor. 5 11. We must come out from among them and separate our selues from them touch no vncleane thing 2 Cor. 6 17. and then will God receiue vs as his children be a Father to vs. Moreouer all obstinate persons that giue offence should be banished out of the Church 1 Cor. 5.6 7. lest as scabbed sheep they infect the rest of the flocke The leapers were not suffered to dwell among men but turned out of the Citty and dwelt apart by themselues And wherefore was this to auoide the infection of the body How much more then ought such as haue a spirituall leprosie vpon them be kept from the company of others lest they bring first infection and after destruction vpon soule body Furthermore it excuseth not to say I haue learned it of others they were the authors and beginners of the sin What did it auaile the Israelites to fall by the example and allurement of the Egyptians or by their counsell and perswasion For it was their owne lust that carried them away headlong God punisheth all such as commit euill or any way consent vnto it Rom. 1 32. So God in the beginning punished the diuel the man the woman because all sinned albeit one by the perswasion of another Lastly it condemneth those that glory in their strength that nothing can make them worse no time no place no persons no perswasions no company They say no man shall be able to peruert them or seduce them or infect them Are these men better then Adam when he was in the garden if his place could not protect him nor his innocency keepe him they may iustly feare that other places may infect them much rather Salomon was no foole nay he was endued with great wisedome and beloued of his God Neh. 13 26. yet being too familiar with Idolaters he was ouertaken with Idolatry and became a great Idolater and his outlandish women caused him to sin Or are they better then Peter who made a most worthy confession of Christ yet being among a crew of prophane persons he was brought to deny his Master nay in a manner his owne saluatioÌ Be not therfore deceiued rather feare thine owne weaknes then boast of thy strength Ver. 5 6. We remember the fish that we did eate in Egypt freely the cucumbers c. But now our soule is dried away c. In these words we see how carnall men conceiue carnal things They prefer their trash before Manna as if corne being found out men should loue acorns better then corne Doctrine Carnal men prefer transitory things before heauenly The doctrine from hence is this that the transitory things of this world are preferred by carnall minded men before heauenly things The Iewes preferred their priuate commodities before the building of the Temple Hag. 1 2. So did Esau Hebr. 12 16 17. who is therfore branded of the holy ghost to be a prophane person So did the Gadarens Matth. 8 34. We haue many examples of this nature Iudas Demas the yongman in the gofpell that came to Christ howbeit he went away sorrowfull from him for if he might not keepe his possession he would none of Religion And the Reasons are plaine Reason 1 For they that are carnall are carnally minded they are nothing else but a lump of flesh from whence nothing can proceede but that which is corrupt Io. 3 6. Secondly they haue no taste at all of spirituall things as of grace of heauen of saluation of eternall life No maruell therefore if these be vile and nought worth in their eyes and the other preferred before them because where the treasure is there wil the hart be also Mat. 6 21. Col. 3 2. The vses follow First see the dangerous estate Vse 1 of carnall men and how hard it is for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of God Mat. 19 23. It is easier for a Camel to go through the eye of a Needle then for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of God verse 24. Rich men are thought of the world to be the happiest men in the world howbeit they stand in a slippery place and their estate dangerous if they watch not narrowly ouer themselues This appeareth in the example of the rich glutton Luke 16 19. he could finde no time to search the Law and the Prophets he was altogether drowned and drunken in his delights he was corrupted and carried away with pompe and vanity finally he forgate and contemned the poore So was it with him that would pull down his barnes and build new and thought of nothing but of the earth he said to himself applauding his owne happinesse Soule thou hast much goods laid vp for many yeeres take thine ease eate drinke and be merry Luke 12 19. This was the cause that mooued Agur to desire of God not to giue him riches least he be full deny the Lord and say Who is the Lord Pro. 30 8.9 Such as set their hearts vpon the vanities of the world doe commonly neglect heauenly things and by little and little waxe cold in them Riches are compared to thorns if then our hearts be not well fenced countergarded we shall be hurt by them Therefore doeth Christ denounce a woe against all carnall richmen because they haue receyued their consolation already Luke 6 24. They must looke for no further reward Secondly wee must not be immoderate in Vse 2 seeking after them neither be idolaters in trusting in them What was it that destroied the Sodomits was it not abundance of all things was it not excesse and superfluity Eze. 16.49 Let vs be contented with our estate whatsoeuer it bee for a little with a quiet conscience and a true heart to God is better then a fatte stalled Oxe Let vs pray for conuenient food and vse this world as though we vsed it not for the fashion thereof fadeth away 1 Ioh. 2 17. Let our conuersation be in heauen Phil 3 19. Let not our hearts bee bewitched and besotted with these things that wee may depart hence in peace when God shall call vs and so bee the Lords in life and death It is no profit to win the whole world with the losse of our owne soules Mat. 16.26 Lastly let it be our study to preferre as best Vse 3 of al the best things They are no better then fooles that would preferre rotten wood that shineth in the night before the finest and purest gold of Ophyr And who doth not willingly yeeld and confesse the folly of these Egyptians that made more reckoning of their grosse feeding and fogging in of garlicke and Onions and Cucumbers and such like grazing then of that excellent precious Manna which came from heauen We are ready to sit in iudgement vpon these and to condemne them but how many are there of vs that are like vnto them
The carrying of the people in his bosome as a nursing father beareth the sucking childe This was the charge that lay heauy vpon his shoulders Doctrine Magistracy is a great burdeÌ and Magistrates are for the peoples good From hence we learne that Magistracy is a great charge and burden and Magistrates themselues are ordained for the peace prosperity preseruation and good of the people This is taught in many places Prou. 11 14 and 29 2. The Prophet Esay ch 3 4 5 6. and the Apostle Paul willeth vs to pray for Princes and all that are in authority that vnder them we may liue a peaceable and quiet life with al godlines honesty 1 Tim. 2 1 2. This truth is euident because Princes were Reason 1 appointed for the people and not the people for Princes As Christ saith The Sabbath was made for man not man for the Sabbath so they were instituted for the peoples good and not the people for their good or themselues to serue for their owne good This is the end of their calling and at this they ought to aime as at a marke Secondly they are as breath is to the body While the breath continueth in the body so long the life continueth but if the breath be stopped or to depart the body necessarily must perish Now as breath is to the naturall body so are the Magistrates to the politike body while hee remaineth the Commonwealth is in peace and prosperity in quiet and safety if he be remoued and taken away the Commonwealth is in danger to go to ruine and destruction The people shall bee oppressed euery one by another and euery one by his neighbour Esay 3 5. Lamen 4 20. the childe shall behaue himselfe proudly against the ancient and the base against the honourable And the Prophet calleth Iosiah the breath of their nostrils Thirdly the titles giuen vnto them do fully teach thus much They are as fathers that must lay vp for their children not the children for their fathers They are the fathers of the Country of the Commonwealth of their Subiects Hence it is that the Lord comprehendeth al superiours vnder the name of fathers in the law Exo. 20 12. 2 Kin. 5 12. The Prophet prophesieth that Kings should be nursing fathers Queens be nursing mothers to the Church in times of the Gospel Esay 49 23. The Nurse is appointed for the good of the sucking child to keep it in health and strength as Moses speaketh in this place Is not this a great charge to looke to the being and well being of a childe Againe they are called Shepheards This also is a great charge to watch day and night for the good of the flocke that the sheepe doe not wander and go astray and that the wolfe come not among them to make hauocke of them So also are Princes shepheards Es 44 28. Numb 27 17. Lastly they are as Shields to protect and defend them from many blowes that otherwise are like to light vpon theÌ Psal 47 9. as Hos 4 18. They may be called the couering of our eies as the husband is said to be to the wife Gen. 20 16 to keepe vs from many dangers that threaten vs. Fourthly they are Gods Lieutenants and Deputies and therefore they haue his owne name commmunicated vnto them Psal 82.6 They sit in his place to doe iustice and iudgement and to him they must giue an account Without them the subiects are subiect to all manner of miseries as we see in the end of the Iudges Euery man did that which seemed good in his owne eies when there was no King in Israel Iudg. 17 â â 1â 1 2â â This teacheth vs what we are to iudge and Vse 1 esteem of the popish religioÌ grounded meerly vpon policy to maintaine themselues howbeit it cannot stand with the policy of any oter state to come vnder that yoke neither with the safety of Princes to stoope downe their neckes to that antichristian gouernment For they are the greatest enemies that a State or Commonwealth can haue Papists woâ then Anabaâtists worse then the Anabaptists themselues and holding more dangerous opinions what said I hold opinions nay execute pestilent practises against Princes seeke the vtter subuersion of states and kingdomes if they will not worship the beast and beare his marke in their forehead They do not onely like Corah resist the gouernment of Magistrates but by their treasonable practises and diuellish deuises labour to suppresse and supplant them to take away their liues and crowns from them and to discharge their subiects of allegeance vnto them Are not they enemies that pull away the foundation of an house Yes doubtlesse for then the whole building must of necessity fall downe For Magistrates are as the head and the heart are to the naturall body if they be whole and sound al the other members are in better safety and consequently if they perish the whole body must perish also Esay 9 14 15. Secondly we must bee truely thankfull to God seeing they are such a blessing and vndergo Vse 2 so great a charge for vs. For notwithstanding the rage fury the fetches subtilties of all our enemies enemies as well to our temporall state as to our spirituall standing the King of Kings hath preserued our King and kingdome in peace safety he hath kept head and heart the breath being in the body we haue a Father to prouide for vs wee haue a Nurse to beare vs we haue a Shepheard to feed vs wee haue a Shield to protect vs whiles our aduersaries gnash their teeth and gnaw their tongues for anger are ready to burst for enuy and despite at our happinesse We are happy and blessed aboue many other Nations We heare the sound of the trumpet in peace and safety we vse it as an instrument of ioy gladnes it soundeth not the alarm to the battell we haue no buckling on of armor no crying nor complaining nor inuasion We sit vnder our vines arbours we walke in our fields gardens and a dog lifteth not vp his tongue against vs. Esay 2 â We haue beateÌ our arming swords into plowshares our speares which we did shake against our enemies into pruning hookes we haue forgotten the vse almost the knowledge of war This is the benefit of a good godly Magistracy this should prouoke vs to take the cuppe of saluation Psal 116 â and to praise the Lord for his goodnes to vs. We enioy our King our Iudges our Magistrates our peace our religion our meetings and assemblies O how gracious is God vnto vs that hath not deliuered vs as a prey into the hands of malicious enemies who grin and grinde their teeth thus to see vs flourish in peace against all their deuices and endeauours Thirdly seeing Magistrates haue so great Vse 3 a charge and bring so necessary a blessing it is our dutie to perform our duties vnto them We must
them yea euen in our enemies These are approued remedies to keepe vs from enuy Would God that all the Lords people were Prophets and that the Lord would put his Spirit vpon them See heere the godlinesse and humility of Moses he is so farre from enuying this gift of these two seruants of God that he reprooueth Ioshua and wisheth from his heart that all the Church of God had the same gift which he had from the least to the greatest As if he should say I am so farre from enuying them in hauing these graces though they came not with the others seeing God confirmeth euen their calling also as well as the rest that I could rather wish if it pleased God that all in the host could prophesie and were endued with mine and their graces If any obiect that this may seeme to giue way for vnwarrantable wishes friuolous desires and vaine praiers not grounded vpon any promise I answer it doth not for he onely testifieth his holy desire of the Churches good as when we pray that God would keep vs this day from al sinne It is against the word of God to hold that we can be without sinne but it is not against it to testifie our desire to be free from it for it is that which we ought al to aime at and to endeuour that wee may attaine vnto Neither doeth this praier giue scope to the wishes of the sottish multitude that pray for their friends when they are dead who neuer praied for them when they were aliue saying God haue mercy on their soules or God rest their soules whereby the Name of God is taken in vaine For they haue receiued their iudgment according to their works and are already either in rest or in torment froÌ which they cannot returne Doctrine The godly desire that âthers of theâ Church ãâã be equall to them or aboue them graces We learne from hence that the godly doe heartily desire the good and growth the profit and encrease of the whole Church It is the duty of all faithfull persons to desire that all true Christians may excell in graces euen to be equall or aboue themselues how eminent and excellent soeuer their gifts places be This appeareth in Iohn the Baptist Iohn 3 29 30. Now is my ioy full he must encrease but I must decrease The Apostle desireth that the Thessalonians who were grown greatly in grace might yet grow more and more 1 Thess 4 1. Rom. 1 11. This desire of the prosperity and flourishing estate of the Church made Paul to moue Barnabas to go againe and visite the brethren in euery City where they had preached and planted the Gospel of Christ Acts 15 36. Rom. 9 3. Gal. 6 16. Math. 11 25. Iohn 17 24. 2 Cor. 13 9. As theÌ Ioab sent out to number al the tribes of Israel said vnto the King 2 Sam. â4 â The Lord thy God adde vnto the people how many soeuer they be an hundred fold and that the eies of my Lord the King may see it so ought we in seeking the encrease of the true Israel of God much rather say The Lord adde vnto the church such as shal be saued how many soeuer they seeme already to be thousand thousands and that our eies may see the spirituall growth of them For as the glory of God ought to be most Reason 1 precious vnto vs so heereby he is most glorified wheÌ many lights shine before men Mat. 5 16 Iohn 15 8. Secondly superiours in gifts are fathers and haue that title giuen vnto them as well as superiours by office and calling and therefore as fathers reioyce to see their children excelling themselues or others in gifts as Salomon did excced Dauid so ought it to bee in the spirituall growth of the Church such as are fathers in respect of gifts should reioyce and be glad when they behold their inferiors to come forward to a perfect man vnto the measure of the stature of the fulnes of Christ Eph. 4 13. Thirdly they heartily loue one another therefore they cannot but desire their greatest welfare and excelling in all graces to the greatest edification of other not enuying but reioycing in their encreasing more and more contrariwise sorrowing at their dwarfish estate euer learning yet still needing to bee taught the first principles of religion as not able to beare strong meat Heb. 5 12 13.14 From hence we haue a way left vs to examine Vse our selues and to iudge our selues whether we belong vnto God and be truely sanctified or not whether we be true parts of the true church or not euen by this desire of the good of the churches of God Hereby we may discerne and try what is in vs by this note we may proue our selues truely to seeke Gods glory with sincere harts to wit when we can reioyce in the excelling of other mens gifts aboue our owne whether they be in the same or other callings with vs wishing our selues inferiour to all others and euery one to excell vs in gifts to the edification of the Church Gods glory in the setting vp and establishing of the kingdom of Christ Let vs not account it a shame to see a sheep go before his Shepheard or the sonne to go beyond the father or the wife her husband or the seruant his master if the inferiours haue greater better gifts then their superiours blesse God for it and pray God yet more to multiply their graces There are many Pastours that are afraid lest their people by too often teaching and by going and growing forward by reading and conference should be able to teach them their duty or else controle their teaching of others This is as vnnaturall as if a father should be greeued to see his childe prosper to grow in stature We must desire the conuersion of those that bee out of the Church therefore much more the blessing of God to be vpon the Church in a more plentifull measure Acts 26 29 and 7 60. He that is desirous of the good of such as are not of the family will be more carefull of those that are of the family Euery part and member of the body desireth and procureth the good of the other parts so ought it to be in the mysticall body whereof Christ Iesus is the head who laide downe his life for the Church and shedde his precious blood for the ransome of it Acts 20 28. It will be a great comfort to vs to finde this affection and desire in our hearts to long after the common good of the Church Vse 2 Secondly it condemneth the Church of Rome that hinder the growth and encrease of it deteining the Scriptures from the people keeping them in blindnesse and ignorance whereas the Lord would haue his word communicated vnto all When a Prince hath published statutes for the gouernement of the Commonwealth they are open for all to read them so is it with God after he caused the word to
be written he set them forth for all commanding all to know them from the least to the greatest from the lowest to the highest On the other side the Papists extoll their ignorance and bar the people from the meanes of growing Againe it reproueth those that seeke their owne good and glory and care not how it goeth with others whereas al the study desire of Moses was euermore to procure the good of Israel he seemed vtterly to forget himself and regarded not what became of him so the Church might prosper and flourish Exod. 32 â2 So was it with Christ he sought not his owne glory but his that sent him and asketh how they can beleeue which receiue honour one of another ãâã 5 44. and seeke not the honour that commeth from God onely Such were Iosephs brethren hearing his dreame of their sheaues bowing downe and making obeysance to his sheafe Gen. 37 verse 7. and of the Sun and the Moone and the eleuen starres which made obeysance to him ver 9. Such also were Dauids brethren who hearing him to enquire what should bee done to the man that killeth the Philistim and taketh away the reproch from Israel said Why camest thou downe hither and with whom hast thou left those few sheepe in the wildernesse I know thy pride and the haughtinesse of thy hearâ for thou art come downe to see the battell 1 Sam. 17 28. These were afraid he would rise too fast and outstrippe them and therefore enuied him So is it with false Teachers who in the pride of their hearts did seeke themselues aboue Gods glory and the setting vp of Christs kingdome The false teachers disgraced the Apostles and preached enuiously to adde to their sorrowes Phil. 1 15 16. Wherefore let no man enuy the good gifts of others Thirdly let the Pastors of the Church bee Vse 3 carefull of teaching the people committed to their charge and to pollish them as hewne stones for the spirituall building of the spirituall Temple and diligently to square them out that so the body of Christ which is the Church may grow vp to a perfect man Eph. 4 11. We cannot in truth desire the growth of the church if we be not ready to feede it with the word of God Can the mother be said to be willing to see the growth of her childe when she neuer feedeth it No it is plaine she seeketh rather to starue it Euen so is it with the Ministers such as withhold the food of life from them do starue them and are guilty of their blood Lastly all are bound to procure the good Vse 4 of the Church and to pray to God for the flourishing and happinesse of it Psal 122 6 and 51 18. We see how farre men are carried in naturall affection toward their children whom they haue bestowed in marriage to desire that they might encrease to many generations This is the marriage blessing Gen. 24 verse 60. They blessed Rebecca and said vnto her Thou art our Sister bee thou the mother of thousands of millions and let thy seed possesse the gate of those that hate him How much more ought our earnest praier and desire be that the Israel of God may flourish and multiply and haue the dominion and vpper hand ouer those that hate them Wee must desire that the Church may bee a fruitefull mother of many children like Rahel and Leah which two did build the house of Israel Ruth chapt 4. verse 11. We must be all helpers to helpe to builde the Church by our praiers by our exhortations by our life and example Let vs reioyce when we see it encrease and mourne when we see it decrease Ver. 31 32. And there went foorth a winde from the Lord and brought quailes from the sea and let theÌ fall by the campe as it were a daies iourney c. God promised to his people quails that in abundance here we see by what means they are brought among them there went foorth a winde from the Lord to whom the windes and seas do obey He could haue done this by his owne immediate hand if it had pleased him but heereby he would teach Doctrine God giueth good things by meanes that in giuing his creatures and in bestowing his blessings he doth not bestow them immediately by his owne hand but he giueth them by meanes of the creatures that he hath created as we see in this place This we may reade at large in Hosea chap. 2 21 22. When he giueth light hee giueth it by the heauens where he hath set the sunne to rule by day the Moone and the Starres to rule by night Psal 136 8 9. He hath appointed the beasts of the fielde to yeeld vs cloathing and the earth to minister bread to the sower Psalm 104 ver 4. Exod. 8 verse 16. Gen. 7 verses 11 12. The reasons heereof are euident Reason 1 Heereby he doth abate the pride and vaine glory of the sonnes of men that though they be Rulers of the earth and Lords of sea and land and of all creatures in them yet must they after a sort be beholding to the meanest of them and borrow succour and sustenance from them Secondly heereby he blindeth the eyes of those that will not see him though he daily shine in their faces much more bright theÌ the Sun in the Firmament that casteth his beames vpon the earth I meane of wicked men that can looke no higher then to the creatures theÌselues and therefore commit grosse idolatry with them forasmuch as they looke not vp to God the author and giuer of them Thirdly God did appoint Adam in the time of his innocency that he should receiue all by meanes of his labor for he was set in the garden to dresse the garden keep it Gen. 2 15. Vse 1 Conclude from hence an holy principle of our faith to wit the infinite power and glory of God who hath the souereigne command of all creatures for great is his Name He employeth them in blessing and in punishing at his owne pleasure and sendeth them forth for the honour of his Name Psal 8 1. and 78 16. He could with a word haue created these quailes as at the beginning when he spake the word and they were vsed not the wind to bring them foorth but he would manifest his souereignty and dominion ouer all that so all might stand in feare of him to whom nothing is hard Ier. 32 27 Doubtlesse we must confesse that he is worthy of all honour Reu. 4 11. Psal 89 8 12. and let men submit themselues to him Iob 36 36 37 and 42 5 6. Vse 2 Secondly from hence ariseth comfort to Gods children that liue vnder his protection he hath all creatures at his commandement for their good And it serueth as a terrour to the wicked that set themselues against him who doth whatsoeuer pleaseth him in heauen and in earth Psl 115 3. The Lord of hosts is his Name who can arme send
liuing God which made heauen and earth it had beene enough to perswade them to zeale and sincerity But this most diuellish doctrine was not hatched and broached in those daies these newters cunning polititians of the world were not then heard of they are of a later brood sprung vp in these last and worst times It is the commandement of God that we should not follow the multitude Exod. 23 2. But if it were enough to be feruent in that which we follow we might follow the multitude as well as others and the greatest parâ which commonly is the worst part Lastly it is our duty to striue to enter at the Vse 4 narrow gate The multitude cannot make that which is euill to be good neither that which is good to be euill and therefore we may not forsake the trueth because the multitude forsaketh it A great number cannot make vnrighteousnesse righteousnesse and therefore they cannot make a false doctrine and false faith to be good Hence it is that Ioshua after a generall receiuing of the couenant of God and embracing the true religion of the Prophets and Elders which did professe the same doth solemnely protest to follow this rule that although al they which were a great multitude should goe after another religion and serue other god yet saith he As for me and mine house we wil serue the Lord Iosh 24.15 Obiect But it may be obiected Is that alwaies false which the multitude holdeth or that euer true which the fewest beleeue I answere No Answer For when the trueth is generally embraced if any priuate conuenticle start vp afterward with different doctrine from that true Catholicke doctrine commonly receiue it is a marke of a false Church not of the true It is not a multitude simply that can marke out the Church but a multitude teaching professing and holding the truth But this is a false conclusion Popish and sophisticall conclusions A few must not forsake the multitude which professe the truth Therefore a multitude is a marke of the trueth Or thus It is good in good things to follow a multitude Therefore it is simply good to follow the multitude This is no better then a plaine fallacy to draw that to bee simply true and in euery respect which is true onely in some respect Besides by the strength of this reason why may we not conclude a few also to be a mark of the Church For in the time of Christ and his Apostles when the whole land of Israel boasted of the Law and of the Temple of the Priesthood and of the sacrifices the fewest number were the best the greatest number the worst Ier. 18.18 Esay 8.12 16 c. Reuel 13.6 7 8. The true Prophets were in a maner generally resisted they were reputed as monsters among the people which had made a conspiracy against God When Antichrist should reigne and make war with the Saints and should ouercome and power should bee giuen him ouer euery tribe tongue and nation then a few were the true Church of Christ which keepe the testimony of Iesus that are written in the booke of the Lambe slaine from the beginning of the world and all other multitudes were schismaticall hereticall which rose vp with different doctrine from the Apostles Thus we see that neither few or many are simply the Church not few because they are few neither many because they are many but if a few hold the faith of Christ those few are the true Church and not the many that are against them on the other side if many dispersed throughout the world beleeue aright those many are the true Church must be followed the rest which are few declining from them and departing from the truth are a false Church and we must decline depart from them and ioyne our selues to the former multitude And as it is in matters of faith so is it in matter of life and practise When we see many walke in euill wayes that leade to destruction follow them not ioyne not with them neither let vs addict our selues to them but by all means keepe our selues from them Let vs not do as the most do when they do euill but as the fewest do when they do good Let no man be emboldned or encouraged vnto euill when he seeth the multitude that run that way neither let any bee terrified or hindred from godlinesse and embracing true religion by the fewnesse of the professors thereof If we walke in the right way it shall leade vs to life Obseruations to be marked touching the following of the multitude albeit wee haue none to goe with vs. Some account it a sufficient excuse to say I do but as others do I shall doe no worse then others I shall escape as well as others An euill the more generally it is embraced the worse it is to be accounted and the more it ought to be resisted and preuented The moe that go to condemnation the greater is the horror of the condemned the moe the more miserable shal their condition bee It shall exempt no man from punishment though he pretend hee was moued and enticed by others The multitude stirring vp Saul to spare Agag and the fatter Cattle could not preserue him or priuiledge him from the wrath of God albeit hee alledged it as a buckler for his defence 1 Sam. 15 21. If all the world taking example one from another should follow an euill and wicked way the faithfull are bound to maintaine the right and truth both in life and in Doctrine Noah was a preacher of righteousnesse when all flesh was corrupted and Lot kept him vpright in Sodom and reprooued their vncleannesse So did Paul in Athens Actes 17 16. his spirit was stirred in him when he saw the City fully giuen to idolatry 30 And Caleb stilled the people before Moses and saide Let vs go vp at once and possesse it for we are well able to ouercome it The former euill report brought vp of the Land is illustrated by the contrary testimony of Caleb hee resisteth both them and their report and his faithfulnesse is set against the vnfaithfulnesse of the other tenne He sheweth that the land might be possessed and stirreth vp the people to the atchieuement of it he assureth them of victory and good successe if they builded vpon the vnmoueable rocke of Gods power Now albeit Caleb alone be named Yet Ioshua also is vnderstood as chap. 14 6. who ioyned not with them but because he was the seruant of Moses Why Ioshua holdeth his peace hee would not stirre vp the rage of the people against Moses and himselfe but hee held his peace vntill a fitter season were offered in respect of God of Moses of himselfe of the people of the cause A word spoken in season is as apples of Gold with pictures of Siluer saith Salomon Pro. 25.11 In this example Caleb speaketh to the praise of God in the middest of the congregation honoureth God before
follow the euil examples that are practised before vs In the things that concern the body euery man will be ready to flye such occasions and auoide such dangers because they tender their liues and loue their bodies how strange then and monstrous is it that meÌ dare imitate others in their sins and euill practises which they cannot be ignorant haue bin the causes and procurers of sundry plagues iudgements vpon them Let euery man therefore labour and endeuour against these things and looke narrowly to his owne waies not suffering himselfe to be corrupted and drawn to sinne by the euill examples of others Let vs goe vp at once and possesse it He stirreth vp the people to go forward as the other perswaded them to go backward They mooued them to rebell he exhorteth them to obedience By this we learne Doctrine It is our ãâã to exhort aâ stir vp one another to good thiâââ that it is the duty of Gods children to exhort and stirre vp one another to good things Esay 2 2. 1 Thess 5 11. Heb. 3 13. We must not onely imbrace and receiue the truth our selues but there is a farther duty required of vs to admonish encourage one another to all duties of holinesse and righteousnesse And that for diuers reasons First wee are quickly hardned in sinne We are quickly dull and dead to all good exhortation made by others setteth an edge vpon vs and putteth life into vs Prou. 27 17. Secondly such as continue to the end are made partakers of Christ and with him of all other graces this ought to prouoke vs to practise this duty the rather seeing so great fruit commeth by it the benefit of all benefits and the blessing of all blessings Christ Iesus is made ours Hebr. 3 13.14 Thirdly we haue other reasons vsed by the same Apostle chap. 10 25 26. Fearfull iudgements remaine for all backesliders Seeing therefore so great danger hangeth ouer their heads that reuolt and turne backe let vs with all courage and care set vpon the practise of this duty Fourthly the day of the Lord draweth nere and wee must take heede that it take vs not vnready and vnprepared wee must therefore stirre vp our selues and others to looke for it and to long after it Lastly we see euill men do it in euill and to euill They labour by all meanes to make others as bad as themselues and oftentimes so corrupt them that they become two-folde more the children of hell Prou. 1 10. 7 21. Gen. 11 3. This also we see in this place much more therefore ought we to teach and instruct one another and be helpers to the most holie faith one of another Seeing then we must performe this dutie to Vse 1 others much more ought we to doe it to our selues It is in vaine to go about to mooue others and sit still our selues like to Herod who moued the wisemen that came vnto him to go and search diligently for the yong childe but neither he nor his courtiers would beare them company Mat. 2.8 If then we would haue others go forward in good things we must begin and leade the way our selues The Prophet exhorting the people to praise the Lord beginneth himself I will praise the Lord with mine whole heart Psal 111 1. If we would mooue others and then stand still our selues wee doe more discourage them by our deeds then encorage them by our words The Prophet Zacharie prophesying of the kingdom of Christ of the zeale of men embracing the Gospel saith that the inhabitants of one City shal go to another saying Let vs go speedily to praise the Lord and to seeke the Lord of hosts and they shall adde I will go also Zac. 8 21. And thus it ought to be among euery one of vs if wee belong to the kingdome of Christ and haue in truth embraced the Gospel wee should call on another with vs to go the hearing of the word calling vpon God to the sanctifying of the Sabbath and to attend on the Ministery and adde withall I will go with you The like we see in the prophet Esay chap. 12.1 2 3 4. the faithfull people of God exhorting others to praise the name of God do begin the song of praise and thankesgiuing themselues I will praise thee for God is my strength and my saluation So it is our dutie to go about to perswade not onely by our words but by our example and we must first doe those things our selues which we require of other men It is a note of hypocrisie to binde heauy burthens and greeuous to be born and lay them on mens shoulders but they themselues will not moue them with one of their fingers Math 23 4. Luk. 11 46. It is not enough for the husband to say to the wife Goe to the Sermon it is not enough for the parents to say to their children or masters to say to their seruants It is time for you to goe to the Church but it is needefull for them to adde this withall And I will go with you So ought one brother one neighbor one friend to say to another I pray let vs go together to such a Sermon let vs heare what God shall say vnto vs by his Minister wee cannot testifie our loue toward them better then this way and shew that we desire their good howbeit wee must adde I will go with you I will beare you company This is the way for vs to preuaile with them and to doe good vnto them Secondly we must consider the state one of Vse 2 another how it is with them whether they increase or decrease whether they go forward or backward This is a common default amoÌg vs al we are not watchful ouer the wayes one of another we neuer consider one another whether they stand still or fall wee are in this like to Caine and ready to say Am I my Brothers keeper Gen. 4 9. We care not for the most part how it goeth with them Obiect But peraduenture some man will say Who art thou which iudgest another mans seruant to his owne master he standeth or falleth Rom. 14 4. whereby it seemeth that euery one should bee left vnto himselfe Answer Answer this place is nothing to the present purpose For the Apostle speaketh of things indifferent and sheweth that no man should condemne as wicked and prophane any of the beleeuing Gentiles belonging vnto God and therefore it belongeth to him onely either to approue or disallow the things that are done Wherefore we are charged to take the charge one of another to procure their good by all meanes we can Heb 10.24 Let vs consider one another to prouoke vnto loue and to good workes And how can wee beare the burthen one of another except wee know the estate one of another Lastly it is our duty to reioyce at such practise Vse 3 when wee see men ready to practise this duty As it ministreth matter of such mourning and
they may be bold and confident in dangers Psal 23 4. No enemy shall hurt them no danger shall ouerthrow them The enemies may oppresse them for a time but God is not farre off if he be on our side who shall be against vs Vse 2 Secondly woe be vnto all the enemies of God they cannot stand nor prosper which serueth to terrifie all euill dooers They are as out-lawes or rebels that liue no longer vnder the protection of law or Magistrate so are the vngodly proscribed of God and lye open to iudgement They are as souldiers without weapons they haue neither shield nor buckler nor brest-plate nor helmet nor sword their loynes are vngirt their feet are vnshod their heads are vncouered in the day of battell they lie open as naked men to be wounded and destroied They haue nothing to defend them or to doe them good all creatures are against them nay the Creator himselfe Vse 3 Lastly it is the duty of the faithfull to look to their waies seeing the Lord is with them and dwelleth among them He is a God of pure eies he seeth vs and all our waies let vs therefore carry our selues vnspotted of the world and labour to be holy as he is holy Leuit. 11 44. and 19.1 and 20 7. lest we giue him iust cause to leaue vs. If we haue any friend come vnto vs we are willing to giue him the best entertainment we can we are loth to depart from him we are willing to content him how much more ought wee to receiue the Lord for we may expect more of him and bee assured of defence protection from him greeue him not therefore nor his Spirit by our sinnes So long as they are fostered in vs he cannot be welcome vnto vs neither shall we be welcome vnto him They will driue him away make him depart from vs. Our bodies should be the Temples of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6 19. and therefore we must remember that as we are not our owne but bought with a price so we ought to glorifie God in our body and in our spirit which are Gods 10. But all the Congregation bade stone them with stones and the glory of the Lord appeared in the Tabernacle of the Congregation before all the children of Israel These rebels had raged against God no maruaile therefore if they raged against his seruants who notwithstanding had not vsed any rigour or force against them onely they perswaded theÌ to trust in the promise of God and boldly to proceed on their iourney toward the Land But this is accounted as an hainous crime and they deale with them as men worthy of death according to the saying of Salomon Prou. 9 7. He that reproueth a scorner getteth to himselfe shame and hee that rebuketh a wicked man getteth himselfe a blot Thus we see how wicked men can abide no reprofe nay they cannot suffer a word of exhortation they cannot abide that others should do better then themselues Againe such as are carnal and corrupt are prone to hatred malice and reuenge yea when no cause of offence is offered vnto them See also how God protecteth his seruants in times of danger But to passe ouer these points from hence obserue that such as are Gods seruants Doctrine Such as are gods seruâââ shall be eâ intreated and stand for good causes shall be persecuted maligned and euilly intreated as if they were murtherers and malefactours Though they deserue to be fauoured and loued yet they shall be hated cursed and contemned So it was with Moses when he came to Pharaoh moued him to let the people goe Exod. 5 1 2 5 6. Dan. 3 19 and 6 16. Acts 4 20 21. and 5 18. Iohn 16 2. 1 Kings 13 4. Thus was it with Eliah and Elisha thus was it with Michaiah Ieremy and thus it was with all the Prophets Math. 23 34. The reasons because the world hateth the Reason 1 truth and the professors of it The Preachers and professours of it because they manifest publish the truth Gal. 4 16 The truth it selfe because men loue darkenesse more then the light inasmuch as their owne deeds are euill Iohn 3 19. They are chosen out of the world therefore the world hateth them whereas if they were of the world the world would loue his owne Iohn 15 19. Secondly Satan is their enemy and seeth Reason 2 that by them his kingdome is in danger to be ouerthrowne hence it is that he rageth and raiseth persecution that thereby he may stop their mouthes stop the course of the truth Reuel 2 10 and 12 13. Thirdly God will haue his seruants tryed Reason 3 in their faith patience constancy and obedience Reuel 2 10. We must learne to walke through good report and euill report and bee ready to renounce all rather then the truth which we must buy at any rate Prou. 23 â but neuer sel it though we might gaine all the world because all such gaine is the greatest losse Math. 16 verse 26. The vses follow First maruaile not at it wheÌ Vse 1 we see this come to passe neither condemne the truth or the professours of it 1 Iohn 3 13. Maruaile not if the world hate you Let vs comfort our selues with this consolation that it is no rare thing neither is our case singular neither do we suffer alone it hath beene the lot of all Christians nay of Christ himselfe let vs not seeke to be better then he was the seruant may not be aboue his Lord if they haue persecuted him they will persecute vs Ioh. 15 2. Christ himselfe pronounceth such as suffer for righteousnesse sake to be blessed for so did they persecute the Prophets that were before vs Math. 5 12. Many men in the world are discouraged from godlinesse of life and walking in a sincere profession because they see the godly persecuted and the vngodly to prosper and flourish therefore Iohn doth forewarne not to maruaile heereat because this ought not to seeme strange vnto vs it hath beene so from the beginning and so it hath continued The world though it be full of changes yet changeth not his nature neither taketh vpon it any other shape Wherefore we must not ceasse from godlines for hatred of the world but rather goe more zealously forward remembring the words of Christ Math. 11 12. The kingdome of heauen suffereth violence and the violent take it by force Secondly we must reioyce vnder the crosse Vse and be glad when we suffer for the truth not as euill doers 1 Pet. 3 17 and 4 15. but for well doing So did the Apostles Acts 5 41 so did the Hebrewes chap. 10 34. They considered with themselues that they had in heauen a better an enduring substance they accounted it a great honour that they were accounted worthy to suffer for his Name they knew that they were made partakers of the sufferings of Christ and that the trying of their faith would worke patience Iam.
Luke 13.6 7 8 9. 2 Chro. 36.15 We haue all experience of this point Reason 1 The reasons first he knoweth our weakenesse our corruption and inclination to euill he knoweth whereof we are made he remembreth that we are but dust Esay 57.16 Psalm 103.14 yea as a wind that passeth away and commeth not againe Psal 78.38.39 no better then vanity yea lighter altogether then vanity Psal 62.9 Secondly his nature is to be mercifull full of compassion 2 Chron. 36.15 Thirdly the sinnes of the wicked are not yet full they haue not yet filled vp the measure of them Gen. 15.16 Lastly he is not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance and therefore he is not slacke concerning his promise but is long suffering to vs ward 2. Pet. 3.9 Obiection Before wee come to the vses of this doctrine we must remoue a few obiections that seeme to make against this point And first how can God bee said to be very patient and to suffer long seeing his iudgements are often said to come suddenly speedily as a whirlewind and a tempest and when they shall say peace and safety his comming shall be as the comming of a theefe in the night or as trauell vpon a woman with child 1 Thess 5.2.3 Answer I answer to be long before he come and to be swift when once he commeth are not opposite or contrary the one to the other He waiteth a long time but when the dayes of his patience are expired then suddenly destruction commeth He giueth warning after warning and will doe nothing but hee reuealeth the same to his seruants the Prophets Amos 3.7 Dan. 9.5.6 but when his patience is abused and contemned then he commeth swiftly and stayeth not The Apostle Peter speaking of the second comming of Christ to iudgment ioyneth both these together and sheweth how and wherefore he is both long in comming and yet swift in comming hee forbeareth because he is patient and hee commeth suddenly in his glory because he is iust 2 Pet. 3.9 10. first hee saith that God is long suffering not willing that any should perish then he addeth the day of the Lord will come as a theefe in the night Thus we see how he suffereth patiently and yet withall how he cometh suddenly Secondly Obiect the question may be asked whether the Ministers should forbeare or abstaine from threatning and denouncing of Gods iudgements against the vngodly seeing God is gentle and mercifull slow to anger and of great kindnesse whereby they shall terrifie men without cause and make themselues lyars I answer Answer it is true that Ionah the Prophet was discouraged vpon this ground and consideration from threatning destruction against Nineueh Though he were sent against the citie with heauy tidings yet he consulted with flesh and blood fled to Tarshish from the presence of the Lord Ion. 1.3 because hee knew that God was a gracious God and mercifull repenting him of the euil chap. 4.2 But this was his infirmity and therefore he is reprooued ver 10.11 Wherefore it belongeth to all faithfull Ministers of God as a part of their function howsoeuer the iudgements of God be differred and their Sermons derided to open their mouthes boldly and to reprooue sinne earnestly that they may thereby deliuer their owne soules and saue the people that heare them 2 Tim. 4.2 Thirdly it may be asked Obiect whether it be lawfull for the godly to craue of God to be patient and long-suffering to beare with the vngodly and vessels of wrath especially considering the praier of Ieremy chap. 15.15 Lord remember me and visite mee and reuenge mee of my persecuters c. The prayer of Moses and of Ieremy seeme to be contrary Answer Answer The prayer of Ieremy is speciall and extraordinary and containeth no generall rule and direction for the Church He spake this as a Prophet not as a priuate man for hee foretold to his persecuters the vengeance and wrath of God certainely to fall vpon them the generall rule belonging vnto all is set downe by Christ Matth. 5 44. To pray for our enemies and them that hate vs. Lastly it may be demaunded Obiect whether the publishing and preaching of the doctrine of Gods patience and forbearing be not dangerous and hurtfull as seeming to tend to leade men into sinne and minister occasion of hardening the heart and delaying of repentance I answer âct from Gods delaying of his iudgements wee may not conclude the delaying of our repentance True it is the vngodly abuse this doctrine to licentiousnesse Rom. 2.4.5 as they do also other doctrines and the Scriptures themselues to their owne perdition the prouidence of God to idlenesse the predestination of God to wickednesse the mercy of God to prophanenesse the grace of God to wantonnesse iustification by faith to carelesnesse of good workes yea Christ himselfe to be a stumbling blocke and a stone of offence Notwithstanding we must vse the doctrine of Gods patience to our comfort and to bring vs thereby to repentance Vse 1 Now we come to the vses of this doctrine which are many seruing for instruction reprehension consolation and exhortation First of all it serueth for our knowledge and instruction and teacheth vs what a good God wee serue and worship such a one as willeth not and wisheth not the death of a sinner such a one as is gentle and gracious mercifull and pitifull Psal 145.8 9. Ezek. 18.23 and 33.11 Againe this teacheth vs what is the cause that God spareth so long both his and the Churches enemies to wit because he is patient Thus doth the Prophet tell the Israelites the cause why the Lord had spared the Assyrians so long Nah. 1.3 We see how prophane many are blasphemers of Gods Name prophaners of his Sabboth despisers of the word haters of good men iniquity aboundeth euery where We might wonder that such liue vpon the face of the earth and wherefore they are spared but that he is a God of patience and long suffring or they could not continue Is not the earth filled with cruelty oppression as it was with the old world that was destroyed with an vniuersall Flood Doth not pride fulnesse of bread aboundance of idlenesse and contempt of the poore abound as in Sodome and Gomorrha which was destroyed with fire and brimstone from heauen Ezek. 16.49 So Gen. 19.24 How then could our cities and houses stand and continue if GOD were not very patient Vse 2 Secondly it serueth for reprehension For it conuinceth those that scoffe at his threatenings because God a long time descrieth his iudgements against the vngodly Hence it is that they iudge them perswade themselues of them to be no better then Scar-crowes and therefore to bee vaine and not to bee feared Such persons doth the Apostle Peter describe that mocke at the second comming of Christ which shal come as a snare vpon all them that dwell vpon the face of the whole earth Luke 21.35 2
and Aaron might learne together with all the people to put their trust in Gods promises made vnto them and to waite on him with patience The end therefore was not Gods satisfaction but their owne reformation and the peoples instruction And Dauid had many punishments that the mouths of the heathen might thereby be stopped who were likely to blaspheme God because of his sinne The truth is before forgiuenesse such iudgements are punishments of sinne but after forgiuenesse obtained August de peccât merit remis lib 2. cap. 34. Origen in Gen. hom 16. they are the fights and exercises of the iust This is the difference betweene the afflictions of the faithfull and of the vnfaithful that which is to the iust the exercise of vertue is to the vniust the punishment of sinne That which is laid vpon vs after forgiuenesse in Christ is onely in respect of the time to come to weaken and weare away the power of sinne and in death vtterly to destroy it If any obiect that death is the wages of sinne and that yet it continueth after forgiuenesse I answer it is so indeed originalây and naturally but to the faithfull it hath lost his sting the poison of it is taken away and turned into a medicine and is made the way to life and saluation Bern. in Cant. Serm. 26. That which was the gate of hell is made an entry to the kingdome of heauen Thus we see that the Popish satisfaction is weakely grounded and the gainefull fire of purgatory standing vpon the rotten and ruinous pillar of satifaction is vtterly quenched that though the Iesuites and their instruments labor to blow the bellows to kindle it againe yet they are not able to put any sparke of heat into it When the sinne is forgiuen the punishment is also remitted For this is a certain doctrine that when God pardoneth sinne he also remitteth the punishment For first the fault the punishment are relatiues which stand together and fall together admit of the one you yeeld the other take away the one you ouerthrow the other Againe when God doth not remit the fault he doth retaine the punishment who can deny this therfore on the contrary when he forgiueth the fault he doth not retaine the punishment The fault is a greater matter then the punishment if then God forgiue the fault which is the greater it may not seeme strange that he should forgiue that which is lesser and onely depending vpon the fault Besides when once a debt is discharged it were extreme wrong and iniustice to require the payment thereof againe but sinnes are debts Matth. 6.12 The obligation standing against vs is cancelled and the creditour is fully satisfied how then should we feare any arrest or imprisonment who shall sue vs or who can lay any thing to our charge In a ciuill court he were a very corrupt iudge who hauing acquitted cleared a man that stood as guilty from al offence would notwithstanding giue sentence that he shold be executed for this were as much as to pardon the theft and to hang the theefe They that are iustified by faith are at peace with God Rom. 5.1 and there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus Rom. 8.1 When God forgiueth the sinnes and transgressions of the penitent he remembreth them no more Ier. 31.34 hee blotteth them out of his sight he setteth them as farre from vs as the East is from the West Psal 103 he scattereth them as a cloud and casteth them into the bottom of the Sea The meaning of the words Mic. 7.19 But touching the pardon mentioned in this place the answer of God is to be referred to the prayer of Moses is proportioned out according to his request He desired that God would not vtterly root out that whole people as one man according as he had threatned his prayer is granted and God declareth that hee had pardoned them not absolutely but according to his word he requested they might not vtterly be destroyed he receiueth answer they shall not vtterly be destroyed And concerning satisfaction to God for our sinnes by our selues it is more then we are able to make it cost more to redeeme a soule and to pay a price sufficient for it For to satisfie is to yeeld a sufficient recompence to God for the transgressions that we haue committed against him This Christ our redeemer is onely able to doe and his satifaction is all sufficient Obiect But they tel vs that mans satisfaction is not a supplying of any want in Christs satisfaction Answer but an applycation of it to vs. A most foolish and witlesse conceit For when a man hath a medicine fully sufficient and auaileable for the curing and healing of a wound what needeth another medicine for the healing the same wound which he must apply and lay to the former medicine to make it good is not this applycation needlesse And if a surety vndertaking for vs hath discharged our debts it is very ridiculous to suppose that we must pay the debt againe that so our sureties payment may stand in effect We reade of the satisfaction that Christ hath made and we beleeue it but of a satisfaction applying his satisfaction we reade not and therfore we beleeue not which is no better then a cloake to couer their shame and soundeth harsh to the eare of reason it selfe But to passe ouer these things let vs consider the sentence pronounced against these men that all of them should die in the wildernes as they had all broken out into open wickednesse The doctrine Doctrinâ sinne generally entertained bringeth a generall destruction Where ãâã is generaâ entertainâ it bringeâ a generaâ destructiâ Gen. 6.5 ãâã 7.17 and 20 and 15 24 25. Deâ 9.4 Iosh ãâã 21. Hos 4. 3. Ze. 1 1â when it is once come to the height in the maner and measure it causeth destruction to come vpon such persons The reasons follow This is agreeable to the course of Gods iustice that his iudgements may be answerable to the sinne A generall sinne deserueth a general plague Secondly as sinnes are resembled to sicknesses so punishments are to medicines which must be fitted to the diseases and not to a part thereof Reas 1 Now if vniuersall and spreading sins should not haue vniuersall spreading iudgments brought vpon them the plaster should be lesse then the wound the remedy much weaker then the disease The vses remaine First seeing God giueth sentence to bring Vse 1 desolation vpon this people for their common sinnes we haue great cause to feare that the day of our desolation and iudgement cannot be farre off For seeing it hath beene already prooued that we are growne a cold and carelesse people a lukewarme Church neither hote nor cold seeing wee are growne to the height of wickednesse Deut. 19 and haue added sinne to sinne as it were drunkennesse vnto thirst what can be expected in the next
workes Rom. chap. 2. verse 6. CHAP. XV. 1 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 2 Speake vnto the children of Israel and say vnto them When ye be come into the land of your habitations which I giue vnto you 3 And will make an Offering by fire vnto the Lord a burnt Offering or a sacrifice in performing a vow or in a free-will Offering or in your solemne feasts c. 4 Then let him c. IN the latter end of the former chapter we saw the desperate folly of the people that albeit Moses made knowne vnto them the heauy displeasure of God that hee had left them to themselues and was no more among them after they had so often played and dallied with his mercifull sufferings yet they would needs amend their former disobedience by a second contempt making offer to enter into the land contrary to the direction of God and the aduice of Moses But what became of it The swords of the enemies which God had hitherto bended and rebated are left no lesse sharpe then death it selfe and are without mercie sheathed in their bowels For the Amalekites and Canaanites beeing ioyned together and watching their aduantage set vpon them put them to route and slaughtered the greatest part of them the Amalekites encoraging one another to bee reuenged of their former losse receiued at Rephidim Exod. 17. the Canaanites seeking to preuent their own displantation destruction threatned after which slaughter they followed their victory and pursued those broken and disbanded companies all the way of their flight euen vnto Hormah In this chapt we haue sundry ceremoniall precepts which seeme to be deliuered to them immediately after the former punishment executed vpon the offenders wherin God testifieth that albeit the Israelites had iustly deserued to haue finall destruction brought vpon them yet God would not vtterly depart from them and wholly leaue them to theÌselues but continue his loue and fauor toward them and be reconciled vnto them smelling the sweete sauour of a sacrifice and verifying the saying of the Apostle â 26 19. Ro. 3 3 4. Obserue here certain new additions propounded as appurtenances to the lawes before deliuered at large in the booke of Leuiticus These are foure in number âontents ãâã chapt first touching the sacrifices secondly touching the first fruites thirdly touching the clensing of sins that are committed lastly touching the fringes they are commaÌded to make all ceremoniall all temporall in regard of the letter but all significant in regard of the matter âauses âacrifices ânstitu But before we come to handle these particulars it shall not be amisse briefly to shew the causes why these sacrifices were instituted in the old Testament First to maintain the publike assemblies of the faithfull and their meetings together to serue the Lord. For if euerie man were left to himself religion wold quickly decay or corrupt Secondly that they might be shadowes of good things to come and as it were pictures set before their eies to put them in mind of Christ and his sacrifice who is therfore fitly called the Lamb slaine froÌ the beginning of the world ââb 10. de dei cap. 5. Reu. 13 8. Thirdly these sacrifices were also as the Sacraments of the church and visible signes of inuisible grace testimonies of Gods infallible promise made to the fathers touching saluation in the Messiah to come Fourthly they serued to be as an open confession of their faith what God they serued in whom they beleeued and that they hated and detested the vanity and idolatry of the Gentiles Fiftly they were also a testification of their thankfulnes for sundry benefits receiued that therby they might be taught to acknowledge from whence they came Lastly they serued for the maintenance of the Ministerie and consequently for the furtherance of the worship of God Deut. 18 3 4. 1 Cor. 9 13. These were the chiefe ends for which they were ordained Now let vs retuân back to the particular handling of the matters contained in this chap. Speake vnto the children of Israel and say vnto them The first point is touching the sacrifices the summe whereof is to teach what oblations are to bee vsed in euery sacrifice how much wine how much oyle how much flower is to be taken and applied in euery special sacrifice The seuerall sorts of sacrifices are set downe in the booke of Leuiticus Doctrine but in what proportion these things should bee added Of the meate and drink Offering is not there described but heere it is declared in this place And these things thus performed according to the commandement of God hee is said to smel a sweet sauour This offereth diuers good vses vnto vs albeit the things them selues be ceased and abrogated Vse 1 The Vses First the offering is said to bee a sweet sauour or a sauour of rest often repeated verses 3 7 10 13 14 which God accepteth wherein he delighteth and whereby he is appeased such as he resteth in so ceaseth from his anger This is a borrowed speech taken from sweet odours and perfumes wherein hee which smelleth a sweet sauour resteth contenteth himselfe If any ask the question Obiect whether God smell any sauour or not I answer Answer this must be vnderstood figuratiuely or mystically For if we speak properly Gen. 8.21 Exod. 29 18. sauour smell is the obiect of the sense of smelling which agreeth to sensible creatures and not either to God who neither hath senses nor is sensible neither is a creature or to any spirit For as Christ saith A spirit hath not flesh nor bones Luke 24 39. so vnto the same agree neither senses nor sensible things And if it were true that God were affected with smels yet the fume and sauor that cometh from the burning of the flesh cannot it selfe be pleasant and delightfull to the senses but is rather noisome and vnsauoury and therefore some other thing must be meant by it How then cometh it to be a sweete sauour I answer two waies partly in regard of their willingnesse and obedience which God preferreth before all sacrifice that hath horne and hoofe Behold to obey is better then sacrifice 1 Sam. 15 22. and to hearken then the fat of Rams therfore where the external worke was separated from the inward deuotion obedience it was no sweet sauour but it was hatefull and abhominable to God partly also and principally because it was a type and figure of Christ who was indeede an offering and a sweet sauour to God Eph. 5.2 He is the truth of all sacrifices and his blood the accomplishment of all the blood shed in the sacrifices He hath performed all in his own person brought an end to them they are no longer to be continued he hath appeased the wrath of God he hath taken away our sins therby testified his abundant loue toward vs Iohn 15 3. for greater loue hath no man then this that
Alâest 11 âcatech 15 in 2 Thes by most of the Ancients Lastly the conditions and qualities of Antichrist do bewray the same also Now hee is plainly described by the Apostle 2 Thess 2 4. yea so plainly as if then hee had bene alreadie come and reuealed to the world He is saide to bee an aduersary opposed to Christ yet not professed but disguised for vnder the maske and vizard of hypocrisie he oppugneth Christ and his truth and denieth the Lord Iesus to be that Christ annointed to be the only King the onely Priest and the onely Prophet of the church in all which the byshop of Rome will haue a share and communicateth them to others This high priest is no better then an apostate a star falne from heauen he lifteth vp himselfe aboue all that is called God that is all to whom the name of God is communicated and sitteth in the temple of God as god Fourthly a perfect papist that is such a one as acknowledgeth the Councell of Trent and is obedient to the doctrine of the Iesuites caÌnot be a good subiect neither obey for conscience sake for he beleeueth the Popes sentence in excommunication to be good nay to be Gods sentence hee obeyes so long as pleaseth the pope and his instruments he keepeth not promise or oath with heretikes he receiueth pardons to free from loyalty and allegeance harboureth Seminaries looketh for a golden day practiseth the most diuellish deuices to establish popery entertaineth conference with his Princes sworne enemies and maintaineth that this proud prelate may depose Princes by his priestly power Lastly it is daÌgerous to Prince and State to permit them forasmuch as hereby they haue meanes to work and wreak their malice Recusants will conuerse with Iesuites most freely and Iesuites shall not bee kept to any good termes and behauior whereby the secrets of the land are disclosed home-bred foes are encreased good subiects are discoraged and meanes affoorded to hollow-hearted enemies to forecast and to fortify themselues Vse 2 Secondly this serueth to reproue diuers sorts that erre in practise offend against this rule And first of all such as seek reuenge and therby shew themselues far from true loue To reuenge wrongs is proper to God we must not intrude vpon his office neither vsurp his right Deu. 32 35. Ro. 12 19. Heb. 10 30. Psal 94 1. Pro. 14 29. If we practise this wee worke wickednes against him and prouoke him to work reuenge vpon our selues Is it a small offence for any subiect to vsurp the office of the Prince or of the Iudge in giuing sentence vpon any Such vsurpers are such persons against GOD. Againe it serueth to rebuke such as will not forgiue how can such perswade themselues to be members of the church and one body with their brethreÌ while they refuse to be one with them These doe make an heauy law against themselues Mat. 6 14 15. 18 22. 5 44. 1 Pet. 3 8. Thirdly such as haue no feeling of the troubles calamities of their brethren Heb. 13 3. much more such as adde affliction to the afflicted The captiuate Iews complain against the insolency and cruelty of the Caldeans Ps 137 3. they required of them in scorn and derision to sing in their hearing one of the songs of Sion and made themselues merry when they saw them heauie hearted The enemies of God and his people are vnmerciful haue no pitty Esay 47 6. God reprooueth for this Psal 102 19. Lastly all members of the church should liue Vse 3 in all loue peace and concord one with another Gen. 13. considering we are brethren and auoid all dissention and discord As in the naturall body we see how one member is readie to aid affect another and stand for the good of another so should it be in the mysticall body all should be vnited together As the subiects of one Prince that belong to one kingdome are subiect to the same lawes bound to maintaine mutuall peace one with another so if God be our king and rule in our harts by his word and Spirit and if wee belong to his kingdome wee must imbrace one another in loue Ephes 4 3. and endeuor to keepe the vnity of the Spirit in the bond of peace We must do nothing through strife and vainglory Phil. 2.3 1 Cor. 1 10. We must all speake the same things that there be no diuision among vs. Hatred is a fruit of the flesh Gal. 5 20. Galath 6 2. On the other side to walk in loue is to walk in the spirit and it is a fruite of the gospell 1 Cor. 13.1 14 1. If we haue neuer so excellent gifts all remaine vnprofitable without this Now The way to try whether the loue of the brethren be in vs. the way to trie whether this be in vs toward the brethren is to examine it by these foure rules First Christian loue must not begin for any worldly respects nor end for wordly respects and considerations but principally must be for and in God Carnal loue is begun for carnall respects and therefore soon withereth away We must loue our brethren principally because they are the sons of God and members of Christ Ioh. 20 17. They are his brethren and he accounteth them so and therefore if God be our Father and Christ our brother they also must be our brethreÌ This is expressed by the Apostle 1 Iohn 5 1. Euerie one that loueth him that begate loueth him also which is begotten that is whosoeuer loueth God the Father loueth also the sonnes of God Secondly true Christian loue must not bee outward in shew onely but inward in the heart 1 Iohn 3 18. To loue in shew is the loue of Caine toward Abel Thirdly wee must loue those that are our enemies and hate vs for if we loue them onely that loue vs what singular thing do we or what reward haue wee Math. 5 46 47. Lastly Christian loue must not be onely in time of prosperity but is chiefely tried in aduersity when most neede is This rule is set downe by the Apostle Iohn Whosoeuer hath this worlds goods and seeth his Brother haue need and shutteth vp his compassion from him how dwelleth the loue of God in him 1 Iohn 3 17. And Salomon sheweth that a friend loueth at all times and a brother is borne for aduersitie Prou. 17 7. In time of peace and plenty euery one will seeme a friend but not in miserie The poore is hated euen of his owne neighbour but the rich hath many friends Prouerbes chap. 14. verse 20. howbeit in time of neede is the true friend tried These rules must serue for our instruction wee must loue all those that are the sonnes of God by grace and adoption wee must loue al those that are the brethren of Christ by faith sanctification wee must loue them inwardly in truth and in heart wee must loue our enemies and not onely in
this reprooueth such as know not what this holy and sanctified anger meaneth which can prosecute their owne causes and quarrels with the greatest desire of vengeance but know not what it is to be angry in the cause of God It was not so with Moses as we saw before Some are prouoked by euery small and trifling occasion Heereby charity is violated which suffereth long 1 Cor. 13.7 and couereth a multitude of sinnes Prou. 10.12 Anger looketh in a deceitfull glasse which maketh euery Moul-hill to seeme a mountaine euery small slip is esteemed a capitall offence and euery word of disgrace worthy of a stab Others are prouoked when there is no ground but their own suspition as Eliab was angry with his brother Dauid because he suspected him to haue come to the battell in the pride of his heart 1 Sam. 17.28 And this is the common cause of much anger and heart-burning in our dayes want of loue causeth men to interprete the actions of others in worse sense and vpon their owne false surmise they ground their anger One is angry because saluting his neighbour he did not salute him againe and speaking friendly to him he would not speake againe albeit haply he saw him not or obserued him not Another because he heareth his vices reprooued out of the word of God beginneth to rage through impatience in which regard oftentimes it falleth out that he incurreth more anger and danger that reproueth sinne then hee that committeth it Of this euill anger doth the Apostle speake Eph. 4.31.26 27. and Salomon Prou. 14.17 29. and 29.22 Many are the euils and mischiefes that follow this euill affection forasmuch as it ouerturneth both the Law and the Gospel âr is a ãâã of the âe Law It were an easie thing to runne ouer most of the commandements which it causeth men to breake and in a manner defaceth the whole image of God For first how should we loue God whom we haue not seene if we doe not loue our neighbour whom we haue seene 1. Ioh. 4 20. Secondly it ouerthroweth the principall part of Gods worship which standeth in the inuocation of Gods Name Ps 26.6 1 Tim. 2.8 Mat. 5.23 Thirdly it causeth the breach of the third commandement by causing men through impatience to fall to cursing and banning to swearing and blaspheming the Name of God For when they grow cholerick against others they vtter sundry horrible imprecations and begin to fret and rage against God himselfe Fourthly it maketh men altogether vnfit for the exercises of the Sabbath hauing their mindes distracted and disturbed with thinking vpon the wrongs and iniuries of others and their owne reuenge No man can heare the word of God aright that is choked with this thorne Iam. 1.19 20 21. 1 Pet 2.1 2. Neither doth this passion worke any better effects in the second Table for as much as it turneth iustice and charity vpside downe Iustice it selfe which requireth that the same be giuen to euery one which belongeth vnto him whereas anger maketh men not only to neglect doing of good duties which they owe to their neighbours but to oppresse them with iniuries and reuenge Charity which is the summe of the Second Table the effect wherof is this that we loue our neighbour as our selfe But anger maketh men hate them as mortall enemies It often bringeth forth murther and shedding of blood Ge. 34.25 1 Ioh. 3.12 15. Wherby we are also made like vnto Satan for he is the spirit of dissention as God is a Spirit of loue and of peace It is the nature of Satan to delight in rage and fury for he is a murtherer from the beginning Ioh. 8.44 Besides it is a sinne against the Gospel and maketh vs subiect to Gods anger and bringeth impenitency and stoppeth the course of Gods forgiuenesse toward vs. For as we forgiue others so doth he forgiue vs Matth. 6.14 15. if therfore we retaine our anger toward our brethren God will retaine his anger toward vs. Lastly we must examine our selues whether Vse 3 our anger be iust or not We are of our selues prone to breake out into choler and to bee mooued otherwise then there is cause We must therefore marke two things the causes thereof and the effects If the causes bee Gods glory iniury offered to our selues or our neighbours if the cause be weighty and the affection moderate If the effects which it bringeth forth bee dutie to God and man then it is a lawfull anger but if otherwise it is vnsanctified and vnlawfull Let vs learne to be most moued in Gods cause as Moses was the glory of God was precious and deare vnto him So it was with Phinehas Numb 25.7 8. so it was with Elias 1 Kin. 19.14 because the children of Israel had broken downe his Couenant cast down his Altars and slain his Prophets Happy are we if these things moue vs and go neere vnto vs. Verse 15. Respect not thou their offering It may seeme strange that he which before had spoken against them should now pray against them We are commanded to pray one for another so that Moses may seeme to break the rule of charity I answer this toucheth not their persons nor their liues but hee desireth their amendment that they may be ashamed of their own folly confounded in their own pride He craueth of God no more theÌ to shew and make manifest his owne innocency and vprightnesse which was to be decided by that offering We learne hereby Doctrine that God respecteth not the works of euill men God respecteth not the workes of euill men be they performed neuer so religiously outwardly Gen. 4.4 5. Esay 1.11.12 and 66.3 Prou. 15.8 and 21.27 Ierem. 6.20 The reasons follow First whatsoeuer they doe is sinne 1 Tit. Reason 1 1.15 their minde and conscience is defiled Secondly Reason 2 their persons do not please him Gen. 4.4 5. Mal. 1.10 God regarded not Caines Oblation because he regarded not Caines person and he regarded not Caines person because he was a wicked and faithlesse man Vse 1 The vses First we may therfore conclude that such workes as God hath not commanded shall not be receiued Matth. 15.9 In vaine they worship me teaching for doctrines the commandements of men Many doe thinke to please God by their good intents but that is a vaine worship God will be serued according to his owne will not after our owne fancies He hath set downe and appointed how he will be worshipped he hath not left it to our discretion whatsoeuer the Papists prattle Vse 2 Secondly it reprooueth such as thinke it enough to come to the place of Gods worship and to be present at prayer the word and Sacraments albeit they bring with them no true deuotion These doe exceedingly deceiue themselues dishonour God and prophane his holy things which is a greeuous sinne These men doe lay the foundation of all their hope and the stay of all their comfort vpon the broken staffe of an outward sacrifice
good master will not turne out of his dores an olde seruant that hath beene faithfull to him but keepe him for the seruice hee hath done him in his youth and some will doe as much to their very dogge when hee is growne olde Much more then ought it to be so with the Minister hee should not bee turned out to the wide world but reape the fruit that hee hath sowne in his youth Others while they are in poore and low estate preach diligently but when they are once growne warme and haue feathered their nests and haue caught that for which they fished can bee content to holde their peace and hang vp their nets and say nothing at all These lye vnder a fearefull curse â 16 Woe vnto them because they preach not the Gospel These men grow rich themselues but it is to be feared they make a poore people The flocke hath fedde them to the full but they will not feed the flocke but suffer them to remaine empty Secondly this teacheth what loue ought Vse 2 to be betweene the Minister and the people seeing there is so much required of one toward another If there bee true loue on the Ministers part toward the people it cannot be that he should giue ouer but rather spend his strength and his time onely for the good of those that are committed to his charge This made the Prophet Esay answer the Lord Esay 6.8 and 8.18 Heere am I send me When he heard the voyce of the Lord saying Whom shall I send and who will go for me Behold I and the children whom the Lord hath giuen me So doth Christ charge Peter as he loued him to feede his sheepe and his lambes Ioh. 21.15 On the other side it is a great discouragement to the Minister if hee finde not some loue againe from the people answerable in some sort to his care and diligence Neuerthelesse if he finde no fruits of loue from them it shall not excuse him if hee hold his peace forasmuch as God will giue him his reward vpon whom he is to depend Lastly great comfort should arise from Vse 3 hence to euery faithfull Minister and make him conscionable in his calling to know that God requireth of him to perseuere in teaching and therefore he must neuer giue ouer to speake in the Name of God Such as lay their hand vpon the plough and looke backe are vnfit for the kingdome of God Luke 9.62 As then it is said of euery Christian man that if hee be faithfull vnto the death hee shall receiue the crowne of life Reuel 2.10 so it is true of euery Christian Minister if hee bee faithfull in preaching the Gospel vnto the death hee shall receiue an incorruptible crowne of glory not otherwise The prophet Ieremy would haue ceassed crying and haue holden his peace but the word was as fire within him that it could not bee smothered and suppressed but the flame of it brake out We haue no promise except wee continue Let no man therfore faint and waxe weary let no man giue ouer but hold out constantly to the end 20 And the Lord spake vnto Moses and vnto Aaron saying 21 Separate your selues from among this congregation that I may consume them in a moment 22 And they fell vpon their faces and saide O God the God of the spirits of all flesh hath not one man onely sinned and wilt thou be wroth with all the Congregation 26 And he spake vnto the Congregation saying Depart I pray you from the tents of these wicked men and touch nothing of theirs lest ye perish in all their sinnes Now doth the Lord take the cause into his owne hand and reuealeth to Moses what hee will doe that he would vtterly destroy these conspirators and al that belonged vnto them Touching the prayer of Moses and Aaron who humbled themselues so soone as they heard the threatning of God it teacheth that Gods children haue soft and tender hearts if they heare the sound of Gods threatning behind them for it is as the cracke of a terrible thunder like to rent the hard rockes in sunder whereas the vngodly are senselesse and feele nothing albeit the threatning doe concerne themselues see more of this before chap. 14. Againe Behold the loue of God to the faithfull behold how in this destruction God prouideth for the safety of his seruants hee could doe nothing till they were departed and separated from the wicked The like we see in Gods dealing toward Lot hee being mercifull vnto him Gen. 19.16 for the Angels professe that they could doe nothing till he were gone v. 22. and chap. 18.32 We see then how the vngodly doe fare the better for the company of the godly for why were these seditious persons spared so long but because many good men were among them and so soone as they were departed from them the earth opened and swallowed some of them and a fire came from heauen and consumed others When the Sodomites were taken prisoners and carried away as captiues they were rescued and deliuered but it was for Lots sake because he was among them So then wicked men may thanke the godly for their deliuerance 2 King 3.13 14. Iob 22.30 Act. 27.24 And why doth God spare this wicked world Doubtlesse it is for his childrens sake but when once the number of them is accomplished then will he raine down fire and brimstone vpon the reprobate Now from this commandement of God giuen to Moses and by Moses to the people for the separating of themselues from the Synagogue and departing from the assembly of these sinfull men Doctrine we learne that they which haue society and familiarity with incurable and incorrigible persons Such as haue society with wicked persons shal be partakers of their punishment wheÌ God commeth to iudge and punish shal be partakers of their punishment Gen. 14.12 The Sodomites had much good in that Lot was among theÌ but Lot had no good by his being among the Sodomites They were freed from captiuity because they had him in their company but he was led captiue by the enemies because he had them in his company The Scripture is plentifull in this point Pr. 9.6 and 4.14.15 Act. 2.40 Re. 18.4 Reason 1 The reasons are first because either they commit the same sinnes with them or els they are drawne after a sort to consent vnto them if not in word or deed yet at least by their silence and then it will follow in equity that they which consent with offenders shall also haue one punishment with them So it is with God in this case they that partake with other men in their sinnes shall also partake with them in the punishment For as there is an euill in word so there is an euill in silence Secondly all vnnecessary society is a countenancing Reason 2 and a confirming of them in their euil and consequently it keepeth them from a sight of their sins from turning vnto God
iudgements vpon our families We see this with our eyes wee need not say we haue heard and our fathers haue told vs for wee haue seene and haue knowne the hand of GOD heauy vpon their wiues their children their seruants and yet they take no more notice of them then if they were in another world Sometimes God doth punish men with lesse iudgements when they haue deserued greater he doth but as it were touch them with the little finger when they haue deserued to bee striken with his whole hand and smiteth them with the backe of the sword that deserue to bee cut in peeces with the edge Take example in the sinne of drunkennesse and wonder at it How many drunkards hath God cast downe in a ditch from a bridge from an horse where peraduenture they haue broken arme or legge or face wheÌ God could as easily haue suffered theÌ to haue broken their neckes so to haue ended their sinfull daies wretchedly as they liued prophanely yet which of them hath beene bettered or admonished by it or who hath taken instruction from it to feare the Lord or to repent of the same sinne Many there are that are companions in sin and brethren in euill they ioyne together in the practise thereof God giueth warning sometimes by the death of one of these companions which dieth desperately in his sins yet will not the rest take warning but proceed in their wickednesse as if there were no GOD to take vengeance of their presumptuous sinnes Lastly it belongeth to euery one to take Vse 3 notice of the corruptions of his owne heart that he is very forgetful of Gods iudgements very vnwilling to be admonished of them but is ready to passe them ouer and to put theÌ from him as matters that no way concerne him This is a voluntary and wilful ignorance Let vs therefore learne to make good vse of them and to lay them vp in our hearts as wee would do a treasure in our coffers The consideration of these well digested may doe vs more good then all the gold and siluer in the world As Dauid said I will neuer forget thy precepts Psal 119 61. so let vs say I wil neuer forget thy iudgements And as he remembred his mercies of old so let vs remeÌber his iudgments of old And whereas the greatest fort make a mocke both of their owne sinnes and of Gods punishments let vs say with the Prophet My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am afraid of thy iudgements Psal 119 120. He giueth warning of his iudgements before hee smiteth and he smiteth one to teach another that so we should not fall into his iudgments but might learne to preuent them by a timely care of auoiding sinne We are yet safe from his reuenging hand let vs not be secure nor abuse his patience Security is one of the last sinnes that shall be in the world For before the fearefull day of the Lord there shall be a generall security when all are ready to fall asleepe Let vs bee warned by other mens harmes lest we feele them vpon our selues Esay 28 15. Christ our Sauiour speaking of the last times saith When the Sonne of man cometh shall he finde faith on the earth Luk. 18 8 and therefore he compareth them to the daies of Noah and of Lot when they did eate drink build and plant marry and giue in marriage euen vntill his iudgements fell in the midst of them so shall the comming of the Sonne of man be Math. 24 37 The more common this sinne shall bee the more watchful we ought to be that so against this vniuersall slumber we may prepare a generall remedy 46 And Moses said vnto Aaron Take a censer and put fire therein from off the Altar and put on incense and goe quickly to the Congregation and make an attonement for them for there is wrath gone out from the Lord the plague is begun 47 And Aaron tooke as Moses commanded and ranne into the middest of the Congregation and behold the plague was begun among the people and he put on incense and made an attonement for the people 48 And hee stood betweene the dead and the liuing and the plague was staied 49 And they that died in the plague were fourteene thousand c. 50. And Aaron went againe c. We heard before the sinne or rather the many sinnes of these men now Moses setteth downe the punishment that fell vpon theÌ Albeit God at the intercession of Moses did not consume them in a moment yet he sent a fearefull plague and a deuouring pestilence among them that smote downe fourteene thousand and fiue hundred beside them that died about the matter of Korah And this plague had passed a great deale farther had not Moses and Aaron by their feruent praiers preuailed mightily with God to stay his hand so that we may say as it is in the Psalme He saide hee would destroy them had not Moses his chosen stood before him in the breach to turne away his wrath lest he should destroy them Psal 106 23. This is a borrowed speech from warrefare and the besieging of a City where the walles are battered with engines that make a breach in theÌ âhat it is to ând in the âeach so that nothing remaineth but for the enemy to giue the assault and to make an entrance put all to the sword meaning thereby that the wrath of God is as the violent shaking of the walles of a City there can no strength hold out against him Now Moses and Aaron did as it were oppose theÌselues against Gods wrath and the peoples danger by earnest and hearty praier made on their behalfe that God would spare his people not destroy them with the pestilence For as in times of greatest danger and distresse the most valiant Captaines and Souldiers offer themselues to manifest perilles when a breach is made in the wall for the enemy to enter with all his forces that thereby they may driue backe such as are pressing forward to giue the assault so did Moses and Aaron stand betweene the liuing and the dead interposed body for body and life for life âoctrine We learne heereby that the necessity dignity ãâã the ãâã of Ministery and worthinesse of the Ministery is exceeding great in respect of the good of the people 1 Tim 3 1. Eph. 4 11 12 13. Acts 8 29 and 9 11 and 10 20 and 16 9 10 14.15 29.30 Math. 16 19. Reason 1 This is farther confirmed by the titles wherby they are called and adorned They are appointed to be Shepheards by the great Shepheard of the sheepe 1 Pet. 5. Eph. 4 11 12 to be Ouerseers of the Church of Christ Acts 20 28 to bee as fathers ouer their children Exod. 20 12. 1 Cor 3 to be as nurses ouer the infants and to be as stewards ouer the house to giue to euery one his portion Secondly they haue charge ouer mens Reason
argument of loue and charity greater loue then this can no man shew So saith Christ to Peter When thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren Luke 22 32. Iam. 5 19 20. Secondly this serueth to condemne the Vse 2 practise of many men in our times and to testifie that they are farre from God and can haue no assurance to themselues that they are his children and beare his image God is desirous to seeke out and to saue them that are lost Luke 13 1â like the good Shepheard that leaueth 99 in the wildernesse and this was the end of the comming of Christ But we are for the most part carelesse in this duty few do thinke it to belong vnto them Others are so farre from seeking to conuert that they rather seeke to subuert others and of these the number is farre greater then of the former who doe crosse by all meanes they can the purpose and desire of God He laboureth to saue and they to destroy he to build and they to pull downe he to plant and they to root vp hee to bring to heauen and they to hell These are of their father the diuell and his lustes they do they ioyne with him they labour for him they aduance and enlarge his kingdome and they seeke to bring moe vnto him This is a fearefull sinne which we must repent of or else we shall repent of it when it is too late Lastly this must teach euery one to haue a Vse 3 speciall care of his own saluation seeing God is so desirous of it For euery man should bee more carefull of his own good then another or of anothers It is so in the body it ought also to be so in the soule We cannot be more carefull of our owne saluation then God is therefore seeing he is so desirous of it let euery man labour to doe what in him lieth toward his conuersion that so God may accept of him But some will say Obiect It lieth not in my power to conuert my selfe I can do nothing vntill it please God to worke it I answer Answer doe that which is in thy power and God will giue a blessing It lieth in thy power to heare the word to reade the Scriptures and to attend to the Ministery of it Come diligently and constantly to the place of Gods worship God will worke in thee his grace to thy conuersion If thou do not neuer accuse God but the frowardnesse of thine owne will which failest in that which thou art enabled to do For if we say wee desire saluation and yet despise the meanes we deceiue our selues On the other side from hence ariseth matter of special comfort to euery one that truely endeuoreth his owne saluation and can make enquiry into his estate whether he be one of that number that shall be saued or not For although hee be clogged with many sinnes and daily addeth more vnto the burden yet let him not despaire nor thinke they shall hinder his saluation This is his comfort that with God all things are possible and when the desire and power of God go together how great soeuer his sinnes be he shall not neede to doubt of his saluation Let him looke vp to Christ his merits do surmount all our sinnes 4 And thou shalt lay them vp in the Tabernacle of the Congregation before the testimony where I will meete with you 5 And it shall come to passe that the mans rod whom I shall choose shall blossome and I wil make to cease from me the murmurings of the children of Israel whereby they murmure against you 6 And Moses spake vnto the children of Israel c. The Lord goeth forward to declare his wil to Moses and foretelleth his great and miraculous worke that in one day the rod should bring forth buds blossomes and fruites to stay the murmuring of the people All miracles serue to some good end and as a kinde of Sacraments do confirme some doctrine These rods were not greene and growing but were long since cut off from their trees and altogether withered ââc Com. ââb 17. and according to the opinion of some were such as the Princes for honors sake did carry when they executed iudgment Wherfore it was vnpossible according to the course of nature that any of them should bee fresh and flourish and bring forth fruite For as they were all of them laide vp together so they were all of them alike dead and without life and therefore whereas Aarons rod flourished and by flourishing the vigor of life appeared to be in it it manifested apparently the power of God and the Priesthood of Aaron If any obiect âection that the emulation and murmuring could not by this meanes bee taken away betweene the house of Aaron and the rest of the Leuites seeing his name onely was written vpon the rod and not the names of any of them ãâã I answer that seeing God shewed forth his power almighty in that rod which had the name of Aaron vpon it it was a plaine signe and infallible token that Aaron was chosen to the Priesthood and that al others were excluded from that dignity and so the people confesse in the end of the chapt Now whereas God in the flourishing of the rod saith that he would shew whom he had chosen hee declareth that in bestowing his giftes and benefits in the church hee doth not respect any mans merit but dealeth with euery one according to his owne good pleasure Aaron was not aduanced to the Priestly dignity by any vertue of his owne but meerely through the grace of God So are wee adopted and made heires of euerlasting life not through our own workes or merits but by Gods fauour seeing it is not in him that willeth nor in him that runneth but in God that sheweth mercie Ro 9 16. Of this we haue spoken before chap. 2. v. 18.19 Touching this miracle which God purposeth and promiseth to worke in the sight of all Israel wee learne Doctrine That God hath from time to time wrought miracles against the course of nature for the good of his church God can work miracles aboue Nature when it pleaseth him Hee is not tied to the ordinary course of naturall things but he worketh extraordinarily so often as it pleaseth him All times and ages of the church witnesse this truth and testify the miraculous workes of his hand in the Sun in the Moone in the Aire in the Waters in the Fire in the Earth and in all creatures both high and low Thus he plagued the Egyptians Psal 105 27 29 30 32 34 c. Thus he dealt with his owne people when they came out of Egypt Psa 78 12 13 14.15 16. Leuit. 9.24 Ioshua 10 12 Iudg. 6 21 13 19. 1 Kings 18. In the New Testament we haue sundry miracles of Christ our Sauiour and the miracle of al miracles accomplished which was prophesied long before that a Virgin should conceiue and beare a sonne Esay
the body of man euery member hath his proper function so that if one should vsurpe to doe all or all to doe one onely there would follow the destruction of the body for the hand laboureth for the whole the eye seeth and the eare heareth for the good of the rest of the parts the mouth receiueth meate and deliuereth it to the stomacke the stomacke employeth it to all the rest so should it bee in the Church euery member must doe his owne duty and employ himselfe to the common profit and edification of the whole But to omit these obserue that the Leuites are saide to be giuen of God to Aaron and his sonnes to assist them and consequently for the good of the whole congregation From whence learne this doctrine that a good Minister is a speciall gift of God Doctrine A good Minister is a speciall blessing of God and a speciall token of his fauour which hee bestoweth vpon his Church The Lord is many wayes gracious vnto his Church and powreth out many blessings vpon it howbeit none more excellent or worthy then to giue this blessing which now wee speake off to send faithfull teachers Deuteronomy chapter 18. verse 18. I will raise them a Prophet Esay chapter 66. verse 19 31. Ieremy chapter 3. verse 14 15. Matthew chapter 23. verse 34. When God beganne to plant a setled state of Religion among his people hee commanded that the Tribe of Leui should be sanctified to bee the publike teachers of the Church to instruct them in the will of God shewing thereby that Religion would not be vpholden without some speciall meanes and instruments to direct the people therein The reasons are euident First they are his onely gift because hee is Reason 1 the Lord of the haruest as also he is Lord of the Sabbath wherein they exercise their gifts Who then shall reape downe the corne when the fields are white vnto the haruest Iohn chapter 4. verse 35. and gather it into the barne but such labourers as hee shall set on worke Matth. 9.37 Secondly he onely is able to furnish them Reason 2 with sufficiens gifts for the worke of the Ministery Therefore when the Lord Iesus ascended vp on high he gaue gifts vnto men in the day of his triumph when he rode in his chariot as a glorious conquerour and led all his enemies euen captiuity captiue as it were in chaines of yron Ephes 4.11 12. Hence it is that the functions and gifts for the Ministery are particularly named in the most gracious promises which God hath made of the best things to bestow on the Church vnder the kingdome of Christ Esay 59.20 21. Ioel 2.28 29. Reason 3 Thirdly the Ministery is the ordinary meanes which God hath left to bring vs to saluation for how shall wee beleeue without a Preacher Roman 10.14 For the Apostle sheweth that hearing is necessary to faith faith to prayer and prayer to saluation and therfore also it is necessary that there be preaching that so men may heare Vse 1 The vses follow First as good Pastors are tokens of Gods loue to his people which doe good in their places and labour to turne many to righteousnesse so on the contrary to haue euill and ignorant Pastors are tokens of Gods wrath and iudgement as Saul was giuen to the Israelites in iudgement to bee a plague vnto them These win soules to Satan and encrease his kingdome For an euill Minister is the diuels collector An euill Minister is the diuels collectour he gathereth soules for him but he scattereth them from God Or else I may call them the diuels shepheards whom he hath appointed to keepe his sheepe For as God saith I will giue you Pastors according to my heart which shall feed you with knowledge and vnderstanding so the diuell saith I will giue you idoll Pastors according to my heart that shall fill you full of ignorance and blindnesse These supply the places of true Pastors but they can doe nothing for the sheepe of Christ cannot feede in their pastures they are so bare and so barren that they cannot liue vpon them and therefore they that liue vnder them cannot thriue Happy it were for the sheepe if either such sheepeheards were remooued from the sheepe or the sheepe from such shepheards Such drones seeke nothing but their owne ease who neuer consider that the Ministery is a calling of great worke and labour These may be Ministers for the diuels tooth or after mens hearts but they cannot be after Gods owne heart They are blinde guides which run before the Lord send them he taketh no pleasure either in these silly sheepeheards or in those foolish people that are contented with them These are such merchants as gaine many soules to the diuels coffers by doing nothing Other merchants gaine by compassing sea and land Matth. 23.24 and trauelling farre and neere by labouring and taking great paines but these sit idle all the day long they labour not in the Lords vineyard and yet by their ease and idlenesse they enrich the diuels kingdomes and bring him in many thousand soules These are the diuels factours Idle Ministers are the diuels factors by them he getteth and groweth rich The diuels trafficke is all for soules he careth for no other merchandise now the idle and ignorant Minister is his factour who sendeth them in these Wares by heapes and by throngs hee shippeth them with great pleasure and putteth himselfe in the same bottome and then ship and all go to the diuell who sitteth ready in his counting house to receiue them all and to giue them such entertainement as he hath to giue Woe vnto such factours woe vnto such people woe vnto such deceiuers woe vnto them that are so deceiued Neuerthelesse it is strange to consider now the greatest part of the people are enamored of them though they bee the greatest most dangerous enemies that they haue because howsoeuer they may otherwise make much of them yet indeed they withhold all succour and sustenance from them and consequently starue them and kill them Secondly there is great punishment attending Vse 2 vpon the contempt of this excellent gift Deut. 18.19.10 11. 2 Chro. 36.15 16. 2 Thes 1.7 8 9. and 2.9 10 11 12. This meeteth with sundry abuses that sauour rankely of the reiecting of this great mercy and therefore let such take heede that God doe not also reiect them Woe then to the Anabaptists the Family of loue and such like Enthusiastes who refuse the Ministery vnder the pretence of reuelations whereas the Lord hath reuealed vnto vs the dignity of the Ministery and therfore the word hath reuealed that their reuelations are diuellish delusions whereby they are seduced to bring them to destruction Woe also vnto the common sort of besotted Christians who thinke their home deuotions enough and their owne reading sufficient to bring them to heauen not considering that in their reading they want a guide to interprete The
Eunuch could reade the Scriptures as wel as they he needed not to haue come to Ierusalem to learne to spell his words and name his letters and yet when he was asked of the meaning and interpretation and whether hee vnderstood the words of the Prophet hee answered How can I except I haue a guide Actes 8.31 But these will be their owne guides and therefore let them take heede lest they misse the way that leadeth to the kingdome of heauen They will be their owne Pilots to guide the ship let them therefore take heede lest they suffer shipwracke and bee drowned Reading is good but it is not good enough like a medicine that hath strength in it but is not strong enough to cure the disease The men of Berea could reade and did reade and search the Scriptures daily at home yet they came diligently to heare Paul preach vnto them Actes chapter 17. verse 11. Woe also to all prophane Atheists who despise all meanes of saluation hauing no regard at all to God or his word at home or abroad publikely or priuately Doe these beleeue the doctrine that now wee haue in hand Do they thinke that a good Minister is a precious gift of God when by their continuall practise they make it manifest that they regard neither Minister nor yet Ministery neither the glad tydings of saluation nor those that bring the same The world is stored and replenished with such open contemners of the Gospel which are enemies to their own peace to their owne liues to their own soules to their owne saluation Vse 3 Thirdly from hence ariseth much instruction to the Minister himselfe Let vs examine our selues whether we be the true Ministers of God or not that we may assure our owne hearts we are as a gift of God giuen vnto the Church This hath many branches First we must labour for a competency and sufficiency of gifts that so we may approoue our selues to be the Ministers of Christ planted by him But such as are rash and headdy in entring vpon this calling before they are qualified I do not meane by men but by God are presumptuous persons and are not a gift giuen to the churches where they haue set themselues because they are no way fitted thereunto Secondly we must be diligent in our calling in the vse of our gifts which we haue receiued that wee suffer them not to rest to rust in vs lest therby they decay and be lost If we vse them conscionably we keepe them surely if we vse theÌ not we lose them The gifts graces of God do not weare by vse but doe exceedingly encrease for we haue a promise that we shall haue abundance Mat. 13 12. Thirdly we ought to labour aboue all things to seeke the good of the people vnto whom we are giuen not our owne good or to get goods as if we were sent for our owne profits The end that we must aime at is the edification instruction and saluation of others not our owne priuate gaine or promotion nor the vaine applause of the world to magnifie our selues as the manner of many is The popish Church neuer regard this they ordaine their Priests to say Masse to minister the Sacrament of the Altar but send them not foorth to preach the Gospel They haue many sacrificers but few preachers But the ends that we must propound vnto our selues are the glory of God the good of the Church and the discharge of a good conscience that so wee may say with the Apostle Brethren my hearts desire is that Israel may be saued Rom. 10 1. If we do these things blessed are we we shall be such Pastors as God liketh and approueth such as haue our calling from him and our gifts from him we shall teach for him and reproue for him Vse 4 Lastly it is the duty of the people whatsoeuer they be to magnifie the worke of the Ministers and by all meanes to promote it for thereby we further the glory of God and enlarge the kingdome of Christ Iesus This also hath many particular branches First we are bound to pray to God and to commend vnto him the Ministery as his owne ordinance For if the Ministers be a speciall gift of God to whoÌ should we goe or of whom should we aske this gift but of him that is the giuer of euery good gift and of euery perfect gift We must pray to God to send them where they are waÌting Mat. 9 37. We must pray for the continuance of them where they are granted and for the blessing of God vpon their labours that God would accept the worke of their hands Deu. 33 11. We must be thankfull to him for bestowing this gift vpon vs which he hath denied to many places and people Secondly we must repent of those sins which may hinder either the obtaining or the continuing of it For as the Prophet truly teacheth that our sins withhold good things from vs so it is certaine that God oftentimes denieth this blessing for the wickednes being once graÌted remoueth it for the vnthankfulnes of the people because they are not earnest with God to haue it and keepe it neither walke worthy of it when they haue obtained it Esay 62 7. Giue him no rest till he establish and till he make Ierusalem a praise in the earth Thirdly we should haue this gift of God in precious account to make a reuerent vse of it in being subiect vnto it gouerned by it and reformed according to the same because therin we are subiect to Christ as the Apostle willeth vs to obey them that haue the ouersight of vs Heb. 13 17. and submit our selues vnto them which watch for our soules and must giue an account for vs. Let euery one examine himselfe whether he make this vse of the word if we do then we receiue the Minister as a gift of God if we doe not theÌ we do not only reiect the Minister but God himselfe that gaue him and sent him to vs for he hath said He that despiseth you despiseth me Luke 10 16. Fourthly lament the estate of the church which is destitute or depriued of this gift as Psal 74 9. We see not our signes there is not one Prophet more nor any with vs that knoweth how long We must acknowledge therefore that great is the misery of that people which want the ordinary preaching of the word Alas they see no vision how then can they but decay Pro. 29 18. They haue no Shepheard what then shall the silly sheepe doe but wander vp and downe they know not whither They haue blinde guides to leade them how then can they escape falling into the ditch All knowledge and obedience will soone decay if the word be not preached as the grasse withereth without raine the body pineth without food and the lampe goeth out without oyle Fiftly it directeth such as are Patrons of benefices whoÌ they should present namely such as they may commend
wholesome wine into an vnwholesome vessell it loseth his taste and becommeth not onely vnprofitable but hurtfull and bringeth much mischiefe and sometimes the vtter ruine not onely of the person that possesseth it but of the whole Church that is pestered with it yet not of it owne nature but by his corruption that doth abuse it Vse 3 Thirdly from hence ariseth comfort to men of meane gifts of small knowledge if they be painfull and conscionable True it is they must not be Ieroboams Priests that were neyther Leuites nor learned but taken from the basest of the people as vnsauory salt good for nothing howbeit if with their meane gifts they vse not meane diligence and so discharge a good conscience God accepteth and approueth of them yea he blesseth their labours worketh his great worke of regeneration by them sealeth vp thereby his fauour to their owne consciences We see this in Apollos meÌtioned in the Acts he was not altogether destitute of knowledge thogh he had but little knowing only the baptisme of Iohn ch 18 25. that is the doctrine of Iohn preaching repentance which he sealed vp by baptisme but his want of knowledge he did recompence with painfulnesse in his preaching for he was feruent in the Spirit and taught diligently the things of the Lord so that albeit he came far behind others in gifts of vnderstanding yet did he paralell or equall them and peraduenture goe before theÌ in feruency and faithfulnesse and in the effect of his Ministery for he was zealous of Gods glory eloquent in speech diligent in his place mighty in the Scriptures and confounded the Iewes that beleeued not in Christ But woe vnto them that haue neither knowledge nor zeale nor diligence nor conscience It is noted of the Angel that is of the Minister of the Church of Philadelphia Reuel 3 8. that hee had but a little strength a small measure of graces and gifts yet hee maintained the truth resolutely and brought much good to the Church of GOD by vsing them carefully for he did not onely keepe the word and confesse the Lord in time of trouble and persecution but conuerted many enemies that they came and worshipped before his feet Verse 19. Reu. 3 8 9 though he had little strength yet he had many children whom he conuerted to the faith For as the Apostle teacheth out of the Prophet that the desolate hath many moe children then she which hath an husband Esay 54 1. And as it often falleth out that a weak man begetteth many moe children then hee that is of greater strength so such as haue but weake gifts do notwithstanding bring many to God Let not therfore any be discouraged through the weaknesse of their gifts from doing their duty remembring the saying of Christ Mat. 13 12. Whosoeuer hath to him shall be giuen and he shall haue more abundance Vse 4 Fourthly this serueth to humble and abase such as haue the greatest gifts and are high Doctors of the Church that they should not stand ouermuch vpon the glory of their learning but craue with all humility the blessing of God and cast downe themselues and all their gifts at his footstoole of whom they receiued them that withal they may receiue coÌfort in their Ministery from him Their labors are oftentimes lesse blessed because they stand so much vpon their schoole-learning termes tongues titles degrees and such like priuiledges that they oftentimes forget the principall part of their calling to do good to Gods people to know nothing among them but Christ him crucified 1 Cor. 2 2. Many there are that come farre behinde them in knowledge that go farre before them in conscience which are beneath them in learning but aboue them in labour and finde a greater blessing vpon their diligence For it oftentimes falleth out that such as are great Linguists and profound Clearks beare themselues so proud vpon their reputation that they neuer desire a blessing from God nor craue of him to sanctifie their gifts and therefore they oftentimes beate the aire neuer pierce the conscience of the hearers neither win any soules to God They speake in the entising words of mans wisedome vtter strange tongues to gaine admiration astonishment in the hearers but regard not the demonstration of the Spirit 1 Cor. 2 4. wheras others which preach in weaknesse and in feare in much trembling that the faith of the Church should not stand in the wisedome of men but in the power of God are made instruments of bringing a plentiful haruest to God Lastly let the people content themselues Vse 5 with such as God hath set ouer them though they be not most excellent in gifts and count it a blessing from God not refusing or disdaining to heare them and to depend vpon them as the Pastors that watch ouer their soules Heb. 13 1â They are oftentimes edified in their most holy faith profite in knowledge in repentance and in obedience vnder such a one more then vnder another For these doe much good in their places and turne many to righteousnesse The diet of Daniel and of his fellowes was no better then Water and Pulse yet with that they prospered better then they which had their portion from the Kings Table because they were dieted at Gods alowance and therefore it was ioyned with his blessing so are many fed with plaine yet with pure doctrine taken out of the holy fountains of the Scriptures whose soules do thriue prosper far better in knowledge in faith and in obedience then theirs that are fed after a more stately and costly manner with flowers of eloquence and ostentation of humane learning which puffeth vp but edifieth not The people that haue a painfull and conscionable Minister which bendeth all his gifts to edification that hee may profite with them and vseth them not to gaine glory to himselfe but to God are in far better case then such as haue a great Doctour a cunning linguist an excellent Artist a deepe Philosopher a subtill disputer an eloquent Oratour an acute Logitian or a profound schooleman wel seene in histories and well redde in Fathers and is withall without conscience and leaueth his flocke or if he bee among them hideth his gifts and burieth his talent or if he vse his gifts now and then bendeth them to vanity not to piety to ostentation not to edification or as many doe vse them against the truth not for the truth to destroy not to build to roote out not to plant Woe vnto that people that haue such a guide such a one can do no good vnto them whatsoeuer hee doth to himselfe 25 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 26 Thus speake vnto the Leuites and say vnto them when ye take of the children of Israel the tithes which I haue giuen you c. 27 And this your heaue offering c. 28 Thus you also shall offer c. 29 Out of all your gifts you shall
Answer in matters of speciall trust it is not lawfull to substitute by the lawes of the land Hee that is the Princes Ambassadour chosen of him may not chuse another to goe for him forasmuch as he shall be his Ambassadour and not the Princes and he that is chosen to be a Captaine may not assigne another to go in his place he in the meane season remaine at home But of this wee haue spoken elsewhere Thirdly to leaue the reproofe of the Ministery Vse 3 from hence by proportion we may extend the doctrine to all others that receiue wages for their labour It reprooueth therefore seruants and hirelings that serue for hire whether they worke by the day or by the yeere and yet doe not the businesse faithfully for which they are employed Ephes 6 6. Most of these are eye-seruants not heart-seruants who are more nimble with their tongues then quicke with their hands These can find time enough to prattle with others but they care not how little they worke for their masters To giue these their right and to doe them no wrong they are plaine theeues and no better then such as picke their masters purses The law of GOD esteemeth no otherwise of them which is the Law and rule of all equity They ought to labour with a good conscience and to be as ready to do their worke as to receiue their wages and to be as vnwilling to slacke their hand in labouring as they would bee to haue their master to slacke his hand in paying of them Againe as they would haue their seruants in time to come when God shall blesse them with seruants inable them to set workmen on work to labour truly diligently and faithfully for themselues so let them deale as true labourers with their bodily masters that so God may blesse them with faithfull seruants and faithfull seruice another day And as they ought at all times to be diligent so then especially when house keeping is chargeable and groweth to be double so much as it was before But what is this to the greatest sort so that they haue enough and feele no want so their bellies be filled with meat and they no way pinched with famine they care not what themselues doe or what others suffer Neuerthelesse as the expences are double so their diligence should be double with good will doing seruice as to the Lord and not to men Ephes 6.7 Lastly to returne to the Ministers to Vse 4 whom the doctrine doth especially belong it admonisheth them that they should keepe themselues from this sinne and seeke with a good conscience to discharge their seuerall places whatsoeuer duties be required of them For the Apostle doth set downe a woe against his owne soule writing to the Corinthians Chapter 9 verse 16. of whom he receiued no maintainance as we declared before but laboured with his owne hands to get his liuing then much more shall it bring a woe to those that take the benefit but doe not discharge the function And albeit many of these are growne great in the world yet it is not their greatnesse nor their dignity nor their riches nor their preferments that shall excuse them but woe vnto them if they preach not the Gospel God grant that their rising be not by the fal of the Church and their mightinesse by the miseries of the Church It should be our meate and drinke to doe the will of our heauenly Father that sent vs and to finish his worke Ioh. 4.34 and the zeale of his house should eate vs vp Psal 69.9 And when we must goe the way of all flesh and leaue our riches and treasures behind vs the good which we haue done in the Church shall more comfort vs then the heaping together of much goods It is reported of Gregory Thaumat when hee asked the question Vide Gregor Nyssen Ruffin lib. 2. cap. 9. being now ready to leaue the world and to giue vp the ghost how many Infidels yet remained in the city Neocaesarea and answer was returned vnto him seuenteene that he reioyced greatly and comforted himselfe and gaue thanks to God saying There were onely so many faithfull and beleeuers when I was made Byshop of this place Totidem erant fideles cum coepi Episcopatum Let vs all apply this vnto our selues you that be Ministers of the word and haue taken the charge of soules must endeauour your selues to preach the word constantly forasmuch as you haue vndertaken to doe it let it bee your care to performe and accomplish it And you that are the people must giue them encouragement and draw them on to greater labor by your loue to the Word When the people grow carelesse it maketh the Minister oftentimes carelesse also and so it commeth to passe that though they take the profit yet they are no whit carefull to take the paines whereas if they could cause him to see the fruit of his labour it would constraine him to goe forward in his place with cheerefulnesse For when doth the husbandman labour with ioy but when he beholdeth the encrease of the earth and his paines to come to some profit and perfection so likewise doth the faithful Minister labour with comfort and delight when he seeth his labour bring forth a fruitefull and plentifull haruest in the people True it is if the Minister grow dull and dumbe because he hath no encouragement from you it is his sinne it shall be no excuse vnto him but the sinne of the people is so much the greater and their condemnation deserueth to be double On the otherside if both of them be diligent the one in preaching the other in hearing they shall mutually edifie one another and growe in grace together within the house of God and heereafter shall receiue the fruit and benefit of it in the life to come CHAP. XIX 1 ANd the Lord spake vnto Aaron saying 2 This is the ordinance of the Law which the Lord hath commanded saying Speake vnto the children of Israel that they bring thee a red heifer without spot wherein is no blemish and vpon which neuer came yoke 3 And ye shall giue her c. 4 And Eleazar the Priest shall take of her blood c. 5 And one shall burne the heifer c. 6 And the Priest shall take Cedar wood c. 7 Then the Priests shall wash his cloathes c. 8 And he that burneth her c. 9 And a man that is cleane c. 10 And he that gathereth the ashes of the heifer c. AFter the murmuring of Korah against Aaron touching the Priesthood we shewed how God is reconciled to his people and they brought into his fauour againe Touching the which we considered two points the first belonging to the Priests and Leuites chap. 18. the other to all the people generally in this Chapter to the end they should haue an ordinary meanes to purge and sanctifie themselues from their vncleannes at all times The summe therefore of
euery where of prayers prescribed for the liuing Paul directeth the church how to carry themselues toward the dead but we haue no word of praying for them They that die in the Lord are pronounced to be blessed Reu. 14 verse 13. euen from the time of their death and dissolution and therefore come not into any fire at all whereas contrarywise if we may beleeue the Popish Teachers that blowe the bellowes it is made so exceeding hote that it scorcheth beyond measure all such as are cast into it and little difference betweene that fire and hell fire but in the continuance And if this tale were not handsomly tyed together and the furnace heated seuen times hoter then ordinary fire their kitchins would quickly wax cold But wherefore serue all the purgings mentioned in this place in other places of the Law of Moses but to assure vs that sinne is pardoned in this life and the punishment of sinne pardoned also so that nothing remaineth on our part to be satisfied for that were to renounce and deny the satisfaction of Christ But the Papists The Popish opinion of purgatory making Purgatory neither heauen nor hell but as it were a middle place betweene them both doe teach that such as die in veniall sinne are put in that prison to fry for a season vntill by the prayers of the liuing made to God but specially by almes deedes giuen to the Priests and Iesuites and by the pardons and indulgences of the Popes they be released But if Christ haue paid the price for our greatest sinnes how should we not beleeue that he hath much more satisfied for the lesser and they that beleeue not that he gaue himselfe to redeeme vs from the lesser how can they hope or haue comfort that he gaue himselfe for the greater Wherefore this fond distinction of persons of places and of sinnes cannot stand with the word of God And as for prayer for the dead Prayer for the dead doth no good it commeth as a pardon after a man is hanged or as Physicke to the body of him that is departed this life We know how God appointed sundry sacrifices in the time of the Law for all estates in the Church high and low one and other but among them all set downe in this booke and in the booke of Leuiticus we finde none at all no not one offered for the dead doubtlesse either God was very forgetfull of them or else this doctrine was not then hatched The liuing are commanded to pray one for another but neuer for the dead for that were to pray with the foolish virgins Lord Lord open vnto vs when the dore is shut Matth. 25.10 11. And doubtlesse the Church of Rome in this point haue a faith by themselues for not only we of the reformed Churches haue forsaken them The faith of the Greeke Church touching Purgatory but the Greeke Churches also renounce such a Purgatory as the Papists imagine for they deny any purging fire to be after this life such as is materiall and corporall For albeit some of them thinke that there is a middle condition wherein some remaine after death abiding in darkenesse without enioying the light of Gods countenance and are holden in a state of sorrow as it were in a prison vntill by the mercy of God and the prayers of the faithfull they be deliuered and incline to this opinion that the lesser sinnes of men dying in the state of grace are remitted and forgiuen after this life without any punishment at all of fire or any other kind by the meere grace and goodnesse of God yet notwithstanding they confidently pronounce that no Scripture or Councell hath deliuered a double punishment by fire after this life and therefore let all the Romanists and such as adhere vnto them take heed lest while they dreame of a temporary fire they mistake themselues and fall into the euerlasting and vnquenchable fire Matth. 3.12 and 18.8 Now to make this more plaine I will set downe such strong and important reasons as were exhibited to the Councell of Florence and are propounded by others D Field in â Append. pâ 25. whereby the foundation of that doctrine is shaken in peeces and falleth to the ground To this purpose obserue that as some little good in them that haue great and mortall sins hath no reward at all by reason of the preuailing euill which is found in them so small sins in them that haue great graces workes of vertue are not to be sharpely punished the better things ouercomming and ouerswaying them Againe the wils of men that are dead and departed hence are either changeable or vnchangeable there is no third can be imagined If they be changeable then they that are good may become euill and they that are euill become good so that neither the good shall bee vnchangeably happy nor the euill vnchangeably miserable but that the dead may fal from the top of happinesse to the depth of misery and contrariwise rise from the bottome of misery to the height of all happinesse If they be vnchangeable then they are not capable of any amendment for he that is corrected from going astray is set aright being brought to dislike that which he liked before and to loue that which he hated before and neither of them can be found in a wil that is vnchangeable Another consideration is drawne from the parable of the rich man and Lazarus in the Gospel where Christ Iesus sheweth that the poore man so soone as he was dead was caried by the Angels into Abrahams bosome and the rich mans soule so soone as hee was dead was found in the torments of hell Luke 16.22.23 There is no middle place of temporal torment as there are but two sorts of persons so but two sorts of places one dying in the fauour of God the other out of his fauour so there are but these places heauen for the one and hell for the other Besides it is no way iust that the soule alone should be punished for the sinnes of the whole man but Purgatory presupposeth a sole punishment of the soule without the body which notwithstanding neuer sinned without the body If it be iustice in God to punish the soule for the supposed veniall sinnes how should it not sauour of iniustice to let the body goe scotfree and suffer nothing For what cause or colour can they suppose or surmise why the body which hath had part and fellowship in the sin and should haue part fellowship in the glory after the forgiuenesse of sinne should haue no feeling at all or suffering of the punishment that purgeth our sin Furthermore it is more proper to God to reward good things then to punish euill because he visiteth the iniquities of the Fathers vpon the children to the third and fourth generation but sheweth mercy to thousands Exod. 20 5 6. 34 7. Numb 14 18. Ier. 32 18. If then it be necessary to be
betweene sinne and sinne both in nature and in the punishment due vnto them some are greater some lesser some worther of greater punishment and some of lesser yet the least sin committed in thought and motion deserueth euerlasting death and separation from the gracious presence of God if he deale with vs according to the rigour of his iustice and looke vpon vs without the satisfaction of Christ The writers and teachers of the Popish Religion publish to the world that wee hold the sottish Paradox of the Stoikes that all sinnes are equall The Papists slander vs ãâã make all siâ equall the contrary whereof is manifest in the harmony of the confessions of our Churches And why do they slander vs with this dotish doctrine or vpon what foundation doe they ground this accusation forsooth because we hold that all are mortall But this is a weake consequent and will not proue the point for which they alledge it All men are mortall euen Princes as it is said in the Psalme 82.6 shall we hence conclude that the people are equall to Princes because they are alike subiect to mortality In the breach of the seuenth commandement there are sundry sortes of vncleannesse and incontinency forbidden as fornication when men defile themselues with filthy harlots and concubines adultery betweene them that are married incest committed with such as are neere in consanguinity or affinity the sinne of the Sodomites Who leauing the naturall vse of the woman burne in lust one toward another man with man working filthinesse Rom. 1.27 reuenged with fire and brimstone from heauen Gen. 19. Among all these seuerall kindes there are degrees of sinne one is greater then other adultery worse then fornication incest then adultery and Sodometry then them all and all these by the confession of the Papists themselues are mortall and yet by their owne confession also one is more heinous and horrible then the other If then their conclusion bee good against vs that we hold all sinnes to bee equal because we teach that they are mortall how should it not stand as strong and firme against themselues that they also hold all these sinnes to be equall fornication as bad as incest and adultery as heinous as Sodometry because they teach that they are all of them mortall The like absurdity wee might easily inferre against them in the rest of the commandements and that out of the Roman Catechisme But to vnderstand this point the better let vs consider that our Churches teach no other doctrine then the Scriptures teach that as all sinnes proceede out of the same fountaine of corruption and infidelity so all of them make vs guilty of eternall death and damnation vnlesse we obtaine pardon by faith in the Mediatour Christ Iesus Luke 12.47.48 All sinnes whether committed of ignorance or knowledge deserue stripes either many or few and these stripes are no other then eternall punishments as appeareth by the wordes of the Apostle 2 Thes 1.8 so that they which know not God neither beleeue the Gospel shall be punished in hel because according to the opinion of the Papists themselues when the Lord shall come in flaming fire to iudge the quicke and the dead Purgatory shal vtterly ceasse and be no more the prison dores shall be broken the fire shall be quenched the place shall be emptyed and the poore soules shall be discharged then shall be a gaile deliuery they shall be quit by Proclamation To vnderstand this the better we must know that sinnes may bee said to bee mortall or veniall three wayes âs may âd to bee âll or veââhree âs First in regard of the euent Secondly in regard of the cause Thirdly in regard of the nature of the sinnes themselues They are veniall in regard of the successe or euent which doe obtaine pardon and when forgiuenesse followeth them though they be in themselues most greeuous as 1 Ioh. 5.16 where the Apostle calleth those onely sinnes vnto death whose reward certainely is eternall death and those not to death which may bee forgiuen howsoeuer in their own nature they merit damnation Thus we may say that Dauids adultery and murther were veniall sinnes because howsoeuer in the nature of them they were deadly yet were they veniall in regard of the euent because Nathan said vnto him The Lord hath put away thy sinne thou shalt not dye 2 Sam. 12.13 âss ordin in âr 11. No sinne is veniall so long as we follow it and no sinne is mortall when once we forsake it Pro. 28.13 All sinnes are made veniall by repentance no sin is veniall without repentance Secondly sinnes may bee said to bee veniall in regard of the cause from whence they proceed whereupon they sooner obtaine pardon because they are not done of malice and a setled purpose but of ignorance and infirmity as Paul sheweth this to bee the cause why his sinne was veniall vnto him and why he obtained mercy and forgiuenesse because he did it ignorantly through vnbeleefe 1 Tim. 1.13 And in the fifteenth Chapter of this booke it is said the Priest shall make attonement when a priuate person or the whole Congregation hath committed any thing through errour or ignorance and it shall be forgiuen them for it is ignorance Numb 14.25 These sinnes springing from this fountaine are damnable in themselues from hence it came that Paul was a persecuter and a blasphemer but the Father of all mercies and compassions gaue him pardon because hee sinned of ignorance and infirmity So then his sinnes were veniall in regard of the euent and of the cause But sinne considered in the nature of the thing it selfe is not veniall but deserueth temporall and eternall punishment Now the Papists themselues teach â Popish ãâã of ãâã sinne that sinne is truely and properly called veniall when it is so in it owne nature and deserueth onely a temporall punishment either in this life or in the life to come so that if God would examine it and enter into iudgement with it according to his most rigourous and seuere iustice hee could not punish it with eternall death for as much as in it owne nature it deserueth pardon or at least some slight or temporall punishment And of these the controuersie is betweene the Church of Rome and vs and not of those that are veniall by the euent or by the cause But the Scripture teacheth vs that all sinne is the transgression of the Law 1 Ioh. 3.4 This is a true and perfect definition of sinne for euery transgression of the Law is sinne and euery sinne is a transgression of the Law From whence wee reason thus Euery transgression of the law is worthy of death Euery sinne is a transgression of the Law Therefore euery sinne is worthy of death The first part is plainely proued by many places Gal. 3.13.10 Deut. 27.26 Matth. 5.22 whereby it is manifest that the Prophet the Apostle and Christ himselfe speake generally without limitation that whosoeuer committeth any
Church or in the Commonwealth This is a great comfort to al godly Magistrates that beare on their shoulders the burthen of gouernment of whom it is said ãâã 22 6. I haue said ye are Gods and ye are the children of the most High to know that they beare the person of God and that hee vseth them as his vicegerents This is a singular comfort also to all godly and painfull preachers whom the Lord vseth as his Stewards and messengers of whom he hath saide Hee that heareth you heareth me which ought to be al-sufficient vnto vs to make vs walke thorough good report and euill report and ouerstride al the discouragements and discontentments that the vnthankfull world throweth vpon vs. Vse 3 Lastly we learne to forsake no work belonging to our calling yet still to trust in God to rely vpon him not to trust in the outward means ââew 4 7. Our Sauiour Christ teacheth that they tempt God and prouoke him to wrath that refuse or neglect the ordinary meanes appointed for their life and preseruation Hee that is sicke and neglecteth the ordinary meanes of Physicke he that is hungry and refuseth the ordinary meanes of feeding or beeing in an high and dangerous place will not descend the common way but casteth himselfe down maketh a needlesse triall of Gods power and so tempteth God It is our part not to bee idle vpon his prouidence but to vse profitable helps for our safety and maintenance Our endeuours and labours are required in his prouidence who as he ordaineth the end so he appointeth the meanes leading and tending to the end Now whensoeuer God hath offered and afforded an ordinary meanes for our succour and saluation wee are bound to vse the same carefully and not seeke redresse remedy another way This serueth to conuince all such as waite vpon vanities and forsake their owne mercies which say Cannot God saue vs without so much preaching hath he no other meanes to worke our conuersion Hath hee bound himselfe to the Ministery of the word Indeed God hath not tied himselfe to this ordinance he can worke our saluation by other waies but he hath necessarily tied vs vnto it where he hath sent it vnto vs and if we thinke to finde it any other way wee shall toyle and trouble our selues in seeking and shal not obtain it God norished his people with Quails fed them with Manna and commanded the Rocke to giue them water in the wildernesse extraordinarily but when he had planted theÌ in the land of Canaan ãâã 5 12. and giuen them Corne and prouision to liue ordinarily they must vse those helps or else perish and famish for hunger As he dealt with their bodies so hee dealeth with our soules If we neglect ordinarie meanes we may not looke for extraordinarie Moreouer this serueth to condemne the practise of such as reason If we be appointed to saluation it shal neuer be taken from vs whoÌsoeuer we oppresse whatsoeuer wee commit howsoeuer we liue This is to couet the end but to neglect the meanes We desire saluation but we refuse to walk in the way that God hath chalked out vnto vs. Such as neuer vse the meanes make it plaine and manifest they were neuer ordained to the end Wherfore the Apostle saith God hath chosen vs that wee should be holy and without blame before him in loue Repentance Ephes 1 4. faith sanctification are the meanes and the way saluation and eternall life are the iournies end Al such as God hath ordained to eternall life he hath ordained them to vse the meanes to pray vnto him to heare his word to receiue the Sacraments to haue faith in Christ to repent from dead workes and heereby wee shall make our election sure 2 Peter 1 10 2 Tim. 2 19. The more we increase in the gifts of God the greater shal our assurance be Thus much of the necessarie vse of the meanes vsed by the people to further Gods prouidence and to come vnto the quiet possession of the land of Promise Verse 17. I pray thee let vs passe thorough thy Country Before we come to the consideration of the reasons let vs see what their request is of the Edomites which were a people lying Southward in respect of the land of Canaan toward the Desert of Arabia the dead sea and sprang of Esau as we heard before Now the Israelites were the Lords own people the visible Church of God vpon earth which is the foundation pillar of truth of whom he said 1 Tim. 3 15. Psal 105 15. Touch not mine annointed and do my Prophets no harme yet see here how they are brought to so low en ebbe as to ask a License to craue a Pasport and passage of their enemies Wee learne from hence Doctrine The Church destitute of helpe is often times driuen to craue succour of their enemies that the true church is oftentimes brought so low as to stand in neede of the helpe fauour friendship and good will of strangers that liue out of the church God doth so far make his seruants drink of the cup of affliction in the outward wants of earthly things that they must craue helpe of those that are their enemies This we see in Abraham Gen. 23 2 3. and 42 1 2 6. he had not a place to bury his dead out of his sight but was constrained to craue it of the Hittites So Iacob and his houshold were so sorely pressed with famine that they came and bowed to the Egyptians for a piece of bread 1 Sam. 25 6 7 8. and 22 3. So Dauid being in distresse in the wildernes was driuen to send to churlish Nabal to giue to him and his whatsoeuer came to his hand This miserie of the poor church the Prophet confesseth Lam. 5 6. As if they should say We are so oppressed by the Chaldeans that we are compelled thorough necessity to craue releefe of our greatest enemies So Ester a nursing mother of the Church begged her owne life Ester 7 3. and the life of the people of God at the hands of an Heathen King Thus we see that howsoeuer the faithful be right heires of the world the iust owners of all things in Iesus Christ yet sometimes for their necessary releefe in things of this life they stretch out their begging hands vnto their enemies as Lazarus did Reason 1 The Reasons are First in respect of God who wil try the faith and patience of his seruants how they can bear outward afflictions whether they will cleaue to him in their troubles not It is his wil and heauenly pleasure to try and proue the obedience of his seruaÌts Not that he getteth or gaineth any knowledg which he had not before but by triall of his owne gifts to let vs see what is in our selues who are ignorant of the hidden corners of our own hearts Peter supposed himself to be constant and couragious till he was brought into
3 we see the wicked prosper and florish spredding themselues as the greene Bay tree for loe God hath set them in slippery places Psal 37 53. and casteth them downe in the end vnto desolation they are suddenly destroyed horribly consumed as the chaffe which the winde driueth away and as a dreame when one awaketh This tentation hath ouertaken the children of God and caused them oftentimes to shrinke back when they saw the prosperity of the vngodly Psal 73 2 3. Hab. 1 4. and on the other side the troubles of the godly hath made them to reason within themselues of the prouidence of God But shall not the King rule his owne kingdome or the Master gouerne his own house as pleaseth him And shall not we giue the Lord leaue to dispose of all things in heauen and earth after the good pleasure of his owne will Hee fatteth the wicked against the day of slaughter he leaueth them without excuse and maketh his blessings as a witnesse against them Contrarywise the children of God although they suffer afflictions yet afflictions to them are not euill but try their faith as the furnace doth the gold Senec. de diui prouidentia c. 8 Let vs not deceiue our selues in iudging and esteeming of good and euill That is good which maketh vs better that is euil that maketh vs worse The workes of the flesh adultery fornication vncleannesse wantonnes idolatry witchcraft hatred debate emulations wrath contentions seditions heresies enuy murthers drunkennesse couetousnesse and such like are manifestly euill These God keepeth from his deere children and his deere children from them that they reigne not in them The Israelites in Egypt liued vnder hard masters and carried many heauy burthens and sent vp many passionate sighes to God with deepe grones of spirit whilst Pharaoh and the Egyptians tooke crafty counsell together and sported themselues in the miseries mischiefs which they had brought vpon them But whose condition was the more happie let the red Sea testifie from which the Israelits were deliuered Exo 14 27 29 in which the EgyptiaÌs were drowned Dauid taken from the sheepe-folds tasted of many sorrowes being in perils among the Amalekites in perils in the Wildernesse in perils of his owne Nation in perils of his own seruants in perils among false bretheren and was hunted from place to place as a Partridge in the Mountaines 2 Sam. 31 4. whilst Saul sought his life and enioyed the pleasures and treasures of a kingdom But whose estate was the more happy let the end and yssue of them both determine the one liued in glory ended his daies in peace the other sheathed his sword in his owne bowels and so dyed in despaire The Apostle Iames willeth vs to take the Prophets for an example of suffering aduersity and of long patience which haue spoken in the name of the Lord Ye haue heard of the patience of Iob haue knowne what end the Lord made Iam. 5 10 11. for the Lord is very pittifull and mercifull Lazarus a poore begger destitute of succour and friends lying at the rich mans gate hauing his minde as full of cares as his bodie was of sores whilst the rich glutton was clad in purple gorgiously and fared deliciously euery day But whose condition was the more blessed and happy of them twaine let this tell vs and teach vs for our instruction that Lazarus when he died had the holy elect Angels to attend vpon him to carry his soule into Abrahams bosome Luk. 16 22 23 that is to say into the kingdome of heauen Matth. 8 11. the rich man also died his body was buried his soule was carried cast into the torments of hell Where the worme neuer dyeth Marke 9 44. and the fire neuer goeth out the one vnsufferable the other vnquenchable both infinite Let vs not therefore rest in beholding the present face of outward things but possesse our soules with patience in a sweet meditation of Gods prouidence considering that it shall in the end bee well with all them that feare the Lord and that howsoeuer the wicked do prosper in the world increase in riches yet if we enter into the Sanctuary of God Psal â3 â we shal see they are set in slippery places they are lifted vp on high and therefore their fall shall be more fearefull seeing all the threatnings of God must without faile fasten vpon them Lastly seeing the menaces and threatnings Vse 4 of God must bee performed this serueth also to assure vs that the gracious promises of God made in mercy to his people shall in truth and righteousnesse bee accomplished The Lord that is alwaies the same as hee is true in his threatnings to the vngodly so wil he be found true in his promises toward the godly For seeing no part of his word shall passe away that he will not falsifie his trueth Psal 89 â nor alter the thing that is gone out of his mouth one part serueth to confirme another his threatnings are ratified by the assurance of his promises and his promises are established to bee surer then the heauens by the assuraÌce of his threatnings So then let vs learne to depend vpon God to trust in him knowing 2 Cor. 1 that all his promises are yea and Amen vnto the glory of his name Let vs rest in him for the pardon of our sinnes for the hearing of our prayers for the feeding of our bellies for the resurrection of our bodies for the inheritance of euerlasting life hauing a strong assurance of faith that the Lord is iust and true in all his promises This is a notable comfort and consolation to all the childreÌ of God to cause vs to set our hope in him hauing a patient and constant expectation of all things that by faith we haue beleeued saying with the Apostle 1 Tim. 1 12. For this cause I also suffer these things but I am not ashamed for I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue committed to him against that day Verse 25 26. Take Aaron and Eleazar his sonne and cause Aaron to strip off his Garments and thou shalt put them vpon his sonne Heere is deliuered how Aaron yet liuing his sonne is inuested and installed into his Office with the ceremonies and solemnities thereunto appertaining at the appointment of God to shew the continuance of the Priesthoode to take away al occasions of dissentions from the people Thus we see the good estate of the Church is prouided for by Moses before Aaron dyed Doctrâ The Châ must be in good after coâ parture and went the way of all flesh The Doctrine hence is that the good of the Church must be regarded of vs to leaue it in good case after our death and departure I say it is a principall duty required of vs when wee must leaue the worlde to prouide for the
continuance of the Church and truth of God that it may flourish after vs and not dye with vs or bee buried in the earth for euer This appeareth by the Apostle Peter I will endeuour alwaies that yee also may be able to haue remembrance of these things after my departure 2 Pet. 1 15. Heereunto accordeth the care of the Apostle Paul writing to Timothy Watch thou in all things suffer aduersity do the worke of an Euangelist cause thy Ministery to be throughly liked of for I am now ready to be offered and the time of my departing is at hand 2 Tim. 4 5 6. This we see many waies in Moses who would not leaue the people without a guide as sheepe without a Shepheard and therefore praied for a fit Gouernor Let the Lord God of the spirits of all flesh appoint a man ouer the Congregation ââb 27 16 who may goe in and out before them And therefore it is said Deut. 34 9. that Ioshua the sonne of Nun was full of the spirit of wisedome For Moses had put his hands vpon him and the children of Israel were obedient vnto him and did as the Lord had commanded Moses ââro 2â 9. Likewise Dauid at the point of death exhorteth the Officers of his kingdom and Salomon his sonne which was to sit vpon his Throne to know the God of his fathers and to serue him with a perfect heart with a willing minde assuring him that if he seeke him he will be found and threatning him if he forsake him that God will cast him off for euer Reason 1 And great reason it is wee should haue this care and consideration of the good beauty of the Church For the Church is our Mother who hath conceiued and brought vs forth to liue a spirituall life to God wee haue sucked her breasts and through her we haue here begun our heauen happinesse What vnkindnesse and vnthankfulnesse were this to leaue her destitute who hath trauailed in paine of vs vntill Christ be formed in vs and to withdraw all duty and endeuor from her touching her condition to come Were it not a note of an vnnaturall a lewd a shamefull childe to forsake his owne mother who bare him in her wombe nourished him with her brests dandled him in her lap refused no base seruice for his good cared for him wheÌ he could not care for himselfe in whose eyes he was tender and deare were it not I say a note of great infamy to leaue her in misery or as a prey to the enemy ãâã 19 16 27. We see the Lord Iesus Christ being on the Crosse prouided for his Mother committed her to the care of the Disciple whoÌ he loued In like manner the Apostle requireth this duty ãâã 5 â 16 If any faithfull man or faithfull womaÌ haue widowes let them minister vnto them And if there be any that prouideth not for his owne hee denieth the faith and is worse then an Infidell Whosoeuer therefore hath beene brought vp in the bosome of the Church begotten by the immortall seed of the word nourished at the Table of Christ and taught to looke for an eternall inheritance in the heauens can neuer assure himselfe to bee the true childe of his mother but rather a base and bastardly brood vnlesse he shew it by the continuall care hee hath of the safegard and protection of the Church Gal. 4 2. which is the mother of all the faithfull Besides greeuous and greedy wolues enter Reason 2 vpon the labours of faithfull and painfull Pastours to make hauock of the Church and to seduce the people of God For Satan is neuer idle though neuer well occupied and as a reuerent father once said Latimer he is the most diligent Bishop in his Diocesse he neuer resteth but alwaies compasseth the earth too and fro Iob 2 2. and walketh therein He hath his instruments which he setteth on worke that poison the church with the leauen of false doctrine and sowe the Lords field with the Darnell of their diuellish deuices Therefore the Apostle exhorting the Elders of Ephesus Acts 20 28 29 30 saith Take heed to your selues and to all the flocke wher of the Holy Ghost hath made you Ouerseers to feede the Church of God which he hath purchased with his owne blood for I know this that after my departure shall greeuous wolues enter in among you not sparing the flocke Moreouer of your selues shall men arise speaking peruerse things to draw Disciples after them Now it remaineth to see the vses heereof Vse 1 First we learne from hence the conâinuance of the Church vpon the earth and the perpetuall remaining of it so long as the earth endureth and so long as the Sun abideth a faithfull witnesse in the heauens Though it bee sometimes driuen from place to place and abideth not in one stay and state like the Moone that sometimes shineth in the full Aug epist 48. sometimes in the wane and sometimes in the eclipse Reuel 12 6. as the woman constrained to flie into the wildernesse where she hath a place prepared of God that they should feed her there and as the reigne of Ahab when Elias thought himselfe left alone as a Sparrow vpon an house top 1 King 19 10. Psal 102 7. yet there alwayes hath beene a Church from the beginning and euer shall bee a Church to the end from Adam the first to the last man that shall stand vpon the earth This the Prophet teacheth Psal 72 5. 102 26 27 28. Let the enemies fret and storme let them rage roare neuer so much they labour in the fire and sweate in vaine they shall perish fall down but the Lord that is able of stones to raise vp Children vnto Abraham holdeth vp the heads of his people that they stand as an house built vpon the Rocke the raine falleth the floud cometh the winde bloweth and beateth vpon that house yet it abideth firmely and falleth not for it is grounded on the Rocke Math. 7 24 25 like the bush that burned with fire but was not consumed Exod. 3 â Secondly seeing our care must be that the Vse 2 truth of God may liue when we are dead and remaine after our departure It is the duty of all the Ministers of God to preach the word of God in season and out of season 2 Tim. chap. 4 verse 2 3 to be instant in reproouing rebuking exhorting with all long-suffering and doctrine yea to do these things with all their power seeing there is neyther work nor wisedome in the graue whither they go For alas how shall they minde the future good of the Church after their death that mean not the present good of the Church in their life Wherefore let vs take all occasions opportunities to promote the Gospell Act. 20 27 28 Let vs keepe backe nothing that is profitable but reueale to the people the whole counsell of God knowing that
the Canon the clattering of Armor crying in our streetes for then it were to be hoped we would turne vnto God in our misery repent vs of our iniquity and flie vnto God in our aduersity We see by wofull experience that peace prosperity haue lulled many of vs asleepe in a bed of case haue done the Church more harme then cruell war and bloody persecution True it is the blessings of God are not hurtfull of themselues but our corruption turneth that into a curse which God bestoweth as a blessing So that he which should haue beene vpright is laden with fatnesse Deut. 32 15. and spurneth with his heele Therefore God is constrained to punish vs to take his benefits from vs and to bring vs into order and obedience by the want of them Vse 3 Lastly seeing afflictions and chastisements draw vs to God as losse of the battaile did heere the Israelites we learne that whensoeuer they lie vpon vs and presse heauily vpon our bodies our soules our neighbours our familes our friends whether they be common or priuate calamities then it is high time to turne vnto God and to search out the cause of our affliction This must be our practise feeling when his hand is vpon vs when he scattereth the brands of his fire and shooteth the Arrowes of his Quiuer when he draweth out his glittering sword and his hand taketh hold of iudgment wheÌ he sendeth famine dearth of bread or the famine of his word which is the sorest and sharpest famine as the Prophet affirmeth Amos 8 verses 10 11 12. Then is cause of humiliation then it is time to cast downe our selues at the foorstoole of God to cry to him to spare his people The Lord thretening by his prophet a great and fearefull iudgement vpon the Land that shall turne their feasts into mourning and make it as the mourning for an onely sonne Doth he meane the sharpenesse of the sword or the arrowes of famine or the inuasion of enemies or the deuouring of wilde beasts or the raging of the pestilence or the carrying away into banishment and captiuity which are the things that worldly minded men feare and regard No But a famine of hearing Gods word that they shall wander from sea to sea and from the North euen to the East shall they runne to and fro to seeke the Lord and shall not find it In that day shal many perish for thirst according to the doctrine of Salomon Pro. 29.18 Where vision ceasseth the people perish Howsoeuer therfore carnall prophane men haue no sense or feeling of any thing but of earthly losses yet the Spirit of God teacheth and euery faithfull soule acknowledgeth that as there is no blessing like to the blessing of the word so there is no worke of his iudgement like to the want of his word And howsoeuer the Pastor may not want the people in respect of the meanes of his maintenance inasmuch as God hath ordained that they which preach the Gospel 1 Cor. 9 1 should liue of the Gospel yet the people want the Pastor more as the child wanteth the nurse more then the nurse the child as Lamen 2.11 12. The babes sucklings swound in the streets of the city they haue said to their mother Where is bread and drinke when they gaue vp the ghost in their mothers bosome Now the Ministers are called not onely the Fathers but the Nurses of the Church 1 Thess 2. We were gentle among you euen as a Nurse cherisheth her children and the Apostle exhorteth that as new borne babes we desire the sincere milke of the word 1 Pet. 8 â that wee may grow thereby because we haue tasted that the Lord is bountifull And thus much of the end and vse of afflictions which God sanctifieth to the good of his Church that thereby they may draw neerer vnto him Israel vowed a vow vnto the Lord and said If thou wilt deliuerer this people into mine hand c. The people pray promise and vow vnto God the destruction of men cities if God would deliuer them into their hands We learne hereby that vowes are lawfull Doctrinâ It is lawfâ to vow anâ such are tâ performeâ so vowing we are to performe the same This we see practised by Iacob going to his vncle Laban for auoiding the fury of his brother Esau Gen. 28.20.21 Hannah vpon condition of hauing a sonne 1 Sam 1 â Pâal 6â 1â 132 2 5. vowed him for a perpetuall Nazarite to the Lord. So doth Dauid oftentimes make vowes to God in the time of his trouble vpon condition to be deliuered out of his trouble Thus in this example of the Israelites in this place wee see that if God would bee on their side when their enemies rise vp against them to swallow them vp quicke and deliuer them as a bird out of the snare of the Fowler Psal 124 â they promise and vow the performance of an outward and bodily exercise So then out of this place the doctrine of vowes may bee strongly confirmed and the lawfull practise of them sufficiently maintained and warranted to be good and godly Reason 1 For to come to the reasons whereupon the doctrine standeth a lawfull and holy vow is a profitable helpe to further vs in the worship of God True it is a vow is not a part of Gods worship no more then fasting is as fasting is no more a part of Gods worship then feasting or eating and drinking is which in it selfe and by it selfe considered pleaseth God no more then externall and bodily exercises doe âm 4.8 yet it is an helpe and furtherance of the true seruice of God a prop and stay to further the same The kingdome of God standeth not in outward things as the Apostle teacheth It is not meat and drinke but righteousnesse and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost Romanes chapter 14.17 But when wee promise to God with full purpose of hart some outward duty it serueth the better to excite and stirre vs vp to repentance and thankesgiuing toward God And thus the seruants of God haue vsed it Reason 2 Againe it is farre better neuer to vow then hauing vowed not to pay and performe that which is gone out of our lips so as wee may reason as Peter doth with Ananias Acts 5.4 Likewise may it be said to such as breake their lawfull vowes offered vnto God was it not in thy liberty to vow or not to vow how theÌ hast thou conceiued this wickednesse in thy heart to lie not to men but vnto God Vowes were prescribed or appointed by the Law of God as testimonies of faith âron in Ecâ cap. 5. and bonds of that reuerence and obedience which we owe vnto him therefore to vow and not to pay performe the solemne promise and couenant that we haue made is impudently to mocke God and consequently to pull great punishment vpon our owne heads This the Wise man
was the ordinance of God to build one Temple and to chuse one place to which man shold resort to worship him yet this order is now abolished euery coast and countrey is Iewry euery towne and city is Ierusalem euery faithfull company and godly person is a Temple to worship God in 1 Cor. 6 1â 1 Cor. 6 1â 1 Tim. 2.8 Psal 127 4. We may call vpon God euery where and lift vp pure hands in all places no land is a strange land no ground is vnholy ground And touching their abstinence from flesh on certaine times for religion sake it is a doctrine of diuels 1 Tim. 4 1 3. Lastly it reprooueth such as propound to themselues false and wrong endes of vowes as conceit of merit and opinion of deseruing the fauour of God and euerlasting life For the ends which we respect must be good as to exercise and stirre vp the gifts of faith prayer obedience repentance and other graces of the Spirit and to testifie our thankefulnesse to God for blessings receiued at his hands The intent therefore and meaning is heere to bee considered and we must be well aduised not onely that our vowes be directed to God but for what purpose and how we vow to God not to binde God vnto vs but to binde vs the closer to God to render all honor vnto him Now if we would examine the vowes practised in the Church of Rome by these things before deliuered we shall easily perceiue the fondnesse and falshood nay the wickednes of them For here are condemned all vowes of pilgrimages and abstinence from flesh for religion noted before Bellar lib. â de Mââââ cap. 36. their doctrine that children may enter into their orders and cloisters against the counsell and consent of their parents and that persons contracted either to other may vow continency without the liking and approbation of the other party which cannot stand with the doctrine of the Scripture or ancient councels Num. 30 â Coâ Gââ cap. 16. For the word establisheth the authority of parents ouer their children which the former vowes abridgeth and cutteth short and teacheth that if a woman vow vnto the Lord and bind her selfe by a bond being in her fathers house in time of her youth if her father disalow her the same day that hee heareth all her vowes and bonds they shall not be of value Lastly by the former obseruations fall to the ground the ordinary vowes of single life voluntary pouerty and Fryarly obedience to vaine and superstitious men which they absurdly make and tye themselues necessarily to obserue For such vowes are directly and flatly against the former rules prescribed deliuered vnpossible intollerable beyond our owne strength calling a will worship Col. 2.16 according to the decrees and traditions of men and directly contrary to the commandement of God 1 Cor. 7.9 1 Tim. 4.1 2 Thess 3. â Againe they are not in the power of him that voweth for no man can promise perpetuall chastity in single life out of the estate of wedlocke Continency is the speciall and proper gift of God who giueth it not vnto all but to whom he will and as long as he will This our Sauiour teacheth Matth. 19. All men cannot receiue this thing saue they to whom it is giuen he that is able to receiue this let him receiue it To this accordeth and agreeth the doctrine of the Apostle 1 Cor. 7. I would that all men were euen as my selfe am but euery man hath his proper gift of God one after this manner and another after that Furthermore they abolish Christian liberty in the lawfull vse of the good creatures and ordinances of God as riches and marriage food and apparell making that absolutely necessary which God hath freely left to our liking and liberty Lastly they are made most commonly to Saints and not to God and they are made for merits sake therby to deserue saluation and the substance of religion and worship of God is made to consist in them whereas the Apostle teacheth ãâã 4 6. That bodily exercise profiteth little but godlinesse is profitable for all things Therefore these vowes practised and defended by the Church of Rome being vnlawfully rashly vnconscionably ââontra âl is âref superstitiously meritoriously made and vnpossible to be performed cannot binde the conscience but are better broken then irreligiously kept âsi de beno ãâã ca. 10 in Leuit. according to the doctrine of the former Churches Thirdly seeing vowes be lawful which are promises made to God ãâã 3. of some duty to bee performed to him to some good end the vow which all beleeuers haue made in Baptisme is to be kept of euery one wherein wee promised to beleeue in Christ to obey God to bring foorth the fruites of true repentance to renounce the workes of the diuell the allurements of this present euill world and the lusts of the flesh which lust against the spirit And albeit wee are bound to these duties by our calling redemption without any new vow yet we may lawfully renew our couenant with God and so binde our selues faster and faster As he that hath bound himself in a bond may yet giue greater and better assurance bind himselfe more then before So bee that is bound to haue faith in Christ and to yeeld obedience to all his commandements may yet further and faster bind himselfe to helpe his dulnesse coldnesse and want of zeale and to make himselfe more forward and seruent in duties of the first and second table according to the practise of Dauid I haue sworne and will performe it ââ19 106 that I will keepe thy righteous iudgements He was bound hereunto without and before his oath yet he kindled his zeale and reneweth his couenant with God by this oath to stirre vp the gift of God that was in him and to helpe his owne infirmity We haue all in baptisme vowed to consecrate our selues euen our soules and bodies to God by renouncing the diuell the world and the flesh if wee goe backe as cowardly Souldiers from this our vow shall wee not bee conuinced as false and vnfaithfull to God And how shall we conscionably keepe any other vowes that breake the first vow we made to God What a fault is it accounted among our selues to promise and then to breake But haue we kept this our generall and common vow Hierom. in Esa lib. 7. cap. 19 August in Psal 7â 131. Lumba sent lib. 4. dist 38. to fight vnder the banner and enfigne of Iesus Christ against the diuell and all his works Or rather haue we not walked and do we not still walke in the workes of darknes after the inuentions of our owne hearts And do not our open sins cry out and proclaime as much to the dishonour of God and our owne reproch So that all such as walke in the blindnes of their own minds haue besides all their other sinnes this great
The Lord is neere to all that call vpon him yea to all that call vpon him in trueth he will fulfill the desires of them that feare him he also will heare their cry and will saue them Thus the Lord Iesus being zealous in prayer confesseth that his father alwayes heareth him Iohn 11. â Thus the Angel telleth Cornelius That his prayers are heard Thus the Apostle also teacheth Iam. 1.5 Acts 10 â If any man want wisedome let him aske of God which giueth to all men liberally reprocheth no man and it shall be giuen him And in the last Chapter Iam. 5 1â 17 18. Is any among you afflicted let him pray and the prayer of faith shall saue the sicke Helias was a man subiect to like passions as we are he prayed earnestly that it might not raine and it rained not on the earth for three yeeres and sixe moneths and he prayed againe and the heauen gaue raine and the earth brought forth her fruit The reasons to assure vs of this truth are Reason 1 first the prâmise gone out of his own mouth and the assurance of his owne word who can neuer deceiue nor falsifie his truth This is it which Christ our Sauiour vrgeth Matth. 7.7 8. Aske and it shall be giuen you Seeke and yee shall find Knocke and it shall be opened vnto you for whosoeuer asketh receiueth and he that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall bee opened This is the ground and foundation of our faith in prayer to wit the promise of God without which we can haue no confidence or trust in the mercy of God Againe what man heareth not accepteth Reason 2 not granteth not the requests of his children that come vnto him Men that are euill and corrupt that haue scarce a sparke of the loue that is in God will not turne away their eyes from the miseries of their children much more then will God open the treasures of his graces to bestow vpon vs. This comparison our Sauiour presseth Mat. 7.9 10 11. Where the doctrine hath his confirmation What man is there among you which if his sonne aske him bread would giue him a stone Or if he aske fish will he giue him a serpent If ye then which are euill can giue to your children good gifts how much more shall your Father which is in heauen giue good things to them that aske him And the Prophet saith â 49.15 Can a woman forget her child and not haue compassion on the sonne of her wombe though they should forget yet I will not forget thee Let vs come to the vses of this doctrine Vse 1 First it teacheth the blessed estate of the Church and a great priuiledge that the faithfull haue so that no man should say ãâã 3 14. It is vaine to serue God and what prosit is it that wee haue kept his commandements and that we walked humbly before the Lord of hostes But it will be said Heere they are in troubles and torments here they suffer sorrowes and afflictions euery day Be it so â 8.37 38 Yet herein they are more then conquerors through him that loued them so that neither life nor death shall separate them from Iesus Christ our Lord. The Lord is the Sunne and shield vnto vs â 84 11. the Lord will giue grace and glory and no good thing will he withhold from them that walke vprightly So then their tribulations and afflictions shall not hinder their blessednesse but by manifold troubles we shall enter into happinesse and euerlasting life Let our present care bee to serue the Lord and then we shall bee safe vnder his protection and not feare what man can doe vnto vs as the Prophet teacheth Psa 118. 5 6 7. I called vpon the Lord in trouble and the Lord heard me and set me at large the Lord is with me therefore I will not feare what man can do vnto me I shall see my desire vpon mine enemies Let vs therefore walke worthy of this blessed estate and condition seeing wee haue God neere vnto vs and ready to heare vs so often as we poure out our meditations before him There is no comfort like vnto this in this life whereby we obtaine health in sicknesse riches in pouerty safty in danger rest in trouble ioy in sorrow comfort in aduersity So then howsoeuer the vngodly accounteth the life of the faithfull contemptible and miserable aboue all other yet wee see one are truely happy but they For if I can say I haue been hungry and the Lord hath fed me I haue been naked and he hath cloathed me I haue beene sicke and he hath restored me I haue been in dangers and hee hath deliuered me I haue a blessed experience of Gods fauor giuen vnto me and an assurance of future happinesse reserued for me in the heauens Vse 2 Secondly let vs acknowledge it to bee our duty to call vpon him in the day of trouble and in all our necessities to come vnto him For if the righteous cryeth and the Lord heareth him yea deliuereth him out of al his troubles let vs flye vnto him Pro. 18.10 the name of the Lord is a strong tower the righteous âunneth vnto it and is exalted Heere is the onely refuge of the godly against all troubles and aduersities hereby we are instructed to whom we should runne and repaire in all need and necessities A strong Castle secureth those that flye vnto it for succour and defence Such is the fauour of God toward the elect in Christ who are sanctified by the holy Ghost he protecteth those that flye vnto him and they shall abide in the shadow of the Almighty This the Prophet presseth Psal 50.15 Call vpon mee in the day of trouble so will I deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me Let vs not looke to the hilles or mountaines to men or Angels let vs not trust in friends or in riches in power or policy but know that our helpe cometh from the Lord which hath made heauen and earth who will preserue our going out and our comming in from henceforth and for euer This serueth to condemne the Church of Rome Ioh 14.13 1 Ioh 2.1 who refuse the mediation of Christ to come vnto God and set vp Saints and Angels in his place to vsurpe his office But we are sure that Christ Iesus wil neuer faile vs nor cease to discharge the calling appointed vnto him of his Father Why then doe we not goe directly vnto him that gently calleth and louingly allureth vs Come vnto me all ye that are weary and heauy laden Matt. 11 18. and I will refresh you Thirdly doth God heare vs when we call Vse 3 and when we aske doth he answer Then it standeth with the right of reason and with the law of equity to heare him when hee calleth vpon vs and cryeth vnto vs. For whensoeuer we pray vnto God we speake vnto him and call vpon him to heare vs. Whensoeuer the
slenderest there his teââations wil be thickest where the hedge is lowest euery beast will seeke to enter so it is with vs if one place be left open vnguarded Satan will enter there as well as if we gaue hiâ I passage many waies One knowne sin nourished in vs is sufficient for him to bring vs therby to damnation He can well abide to haue vs reformed in many faults that we should deny theÌ defie theÌ hate them and ery out against them yet some one sinne or other whereto we are by nature most enclined he fosteteth and furthereth in vs and by it in a vile manner he wholly possesseth vs and dwelleth in vs. It is a wonderfull pollicy of Sathan when he cannot make vs to walke and wallow in all sin he endeuoureth to poyson vs with some one sin lest he should wholly giue ouer his hold and by it will bring vs to destruction as well as by a thousand A Bird entangled with one foot and holden in the snare of the Fowler is as vnable to escape and flye away as if she were taken and held by both the feete So is it with man if he beholden in one notorious sin and flatter himselfe in it he is in as great danger of death and damnation as if he gaue ouer himselfe to many sins What I pray you should it profit when a City is besiedged and compassed with the enemy to shut vp all the gates and to leaue one standing open May not the enemy enter at that one as well as at many and by assault take the City and people Or what should it auaile a Marriner to stop all the holes of the Shippe where it leaketh and leaue one vnstopped Will it not sinke the Ship as well as many So what shall it profite and helpe vs to set open one corner of our hearts for one sinne to enter albeit we should shut vp and locke the doores of our hearrs against all other sins Will not Satan enter there and fill vs full of all wickednes bring vs to destruction of soule and body Consider the examples of Saul Herod Iudas Ananias and Sapphira all these turned from sin yea from many sins but not from all sinne nor from their speciall sins whereof they shold haue repented and therefore their repentance was but the shew and shadow of repentance and not true repentance indeed If then wee would haue that true godly sorrow which causeth repentance 2 Cor. 7 10. not to be repented of wee must turne from all our sins to God and bring foorth fruites worthy amendment of life and hereby learne to try our owne hearts by this special conuersion We must consider our proper and personall sins Endeuouring to be perfect as our heauenly Father is perfect Mat. 5 48 and not exempting our selues from the obedience of any of the Lords holy Commandements And Moses prayed for the people They desire the prayers of Moses as we heard before who refuseth not but prayeth for theÌ to God He was not mindfull of the wrongs sustained and of the iniuries receiued of them for in all the indignities offered vnto him he was patient and meeke aboue all men that were vpon the earth Numb 18 3. therefore he goeth to God and desireth him to remoue the iudgement The Doctrine from this place is this Doctrine It is our duty to pray one for another euen for our enemies It is our duty to pray one for another The Lord requireth of vs not only to commit to God and commend in our prayers the Saints but to be mindfull of our enemies and them that hate vs and to desire their good and conuersion This affection we see in Abraham who prayed earnestly and oftentimes for the Sodomites Gen. 18 23. that God would spare them not destroy the righteous with the wicked but rather to spare the wicked for the righteous sake This was also in Samuel when the people besought him to pray for theÌ that they dyed not he saide God forbid that I should sin against the Lord and ceasse praying for you c. 1 Sam. 12 23. How often did Moses Aaron pray for Pharaoh and spread out their hands vnto the Lord That the plagues might ceasse and that he might know that the earth is the Lords Exod. 9 29. This duty Christ our Sauiour setteth downe as a rule to guide vs both by word of mouth and by example of life For he taught his Disciples this Doctrine Mat. 5 44. Loue your enemies blesse them that curse you do good to them that hate you and pray for the that hurt you and persecute you c. Now this point as Christ preacheth so he practiseth and prayeth for his enemies Father forgiue them for they know not what they do Luk. 23.34 Thus did the faithfull witnesse of God Stephen wheÌ he was stoned he kneeled downe and cryed with a loud voice Lord lay not this sinne to their charge Acts 7 60. The Reasons are plaine and direct First we Reason 1 are fellow-members of the same body and fellow-souldiers that fight vnder the same Captaine Iesus Christ We see them embers of our body are carefull for the good one of another vnlesse they be dead and sencelesse so should we be mooued at the consideration of the troubles and wants of the Church as the Apostle by this similitude teacheth vs 1 Cor. 12 20 21. We are many members yet but one body and the eye cannot say vnto the hand I haue no need of thee nor the head againe to the feet I haue no need of you So it is in the body of Christ wee cannot want each other but stand in need one of another to keepe the whole body in peace and concord In regard heereof it is that wee are partakers also of their prayers so as we pray one for another and seek the good benefit one of another as the Church did the deliuerance of Peter Acts 12 5. Secondly this duty of praying for our brethren Reason 2 is inforced charged vpon vs because it is acceptable to God and an oblation wherwith he is delighted and well pleased For our prayer is directed in his sight as Incense Psal 141 â and the lifting vp of our hands as an euening sacrifice It auaileth much if it be feruent it pierceth the heauens and obtaineth euery good blessing at the hands of God for our selues for others The Vses foâlow First we are especially in Vse 1 duty bound to pray for Magistrates and those that be in authority as the subiects for their Princes and the people for their Pastors that the worke of God may prosper vnder their hands This the Apostle teacheth 1 Tim. chapter 2 1 2. So the Iewes were commanded to pray for Babylon that persecuting Citty where they were captiue Ier. chap. 29 ver 7. We see in the naturall body that albeit the members haue care one of another yet the chiefest care is for the
the Infidels when they should learne that he is the God that ruleth and ordereth all things in heauen and earth that disposeth the counsels of his enemies and maketh them further the good of his people that depend vpon him Yea when God saw his couetous humour and wicked heart that hee would not rest in his word nor obey his commandement giuen vnto him first by way of an Ironicall concession he biddeth him goe howbeit in his wrath indignation but yet reserueth to himselfe the rule of his tongue the power of his speech and the gouernment of all his works as seemed good in his heauenly wisedome As if the Lord had said Forsomuch as the messengers be so importunate with thee and thou so earnest with me that thou wilt take no denyall nor rest in my word nor yeeld thy selfe to my charge goe to goe forward follow thine owne course runne on of thine owne head yet will I bridle thy tongue thou shalt not speake what thou desirest nor doe what thou delightest in but what pleaseth me Balaam glad of this answer and thinking this concession better then a denyall reioyced in his heart that he had leaue as if there had beene some change in God and told it to the Embassadours he prepareth for the iourney sadleth his Asse and consenteth to goe with them which is the second part of his answer Here obserue with mee agaâne a false finger most wretchedly dissembling one part of the diuine Reuelation imitating therein his master the diuell who in his tentation of Christ Mat. ââ Psal ââ and allegation of the Scripture omitteth a principall part to peruert the meaning of the words and to draw our Sauiour into wickednes So whereas God had challenged as proper and peculiar to himselfe the ordering and disposing of all his affayres that albeit he had liberty to go yet his going was with restraint and limitation that he should speake no more then God should put in his heart yet the wizard neuer declareth this to the messengers which neyther pleased him nor would pleasure them neyther profit him or them Onely he feedeth his owne foolish fansie in this that he was bidden to goe which God before had denyed vnto him Now hee taketh hold presently on these words and went with a ioyfull heart hoping that in time the same God wold suffer him to curse them also For as God had said at the first thou shalt not goe yet after said Go with them so he supposed that albeit hee had forbidden him to curse the people yet afterward he hoped to finde a change in this as he thought he had gained in the other and so conceiued a strong imagination that the Moabites should bee fully satisfied himselfe plentifully rewarded and the Israelites miserably cursed and detested This is the summe and effect of these words Now let vs come to the Doctrines arising out of the same Verse 16. Be not staied from comming vnto me for I will promote thee vnto great honour Consider here the couetousnesse of this false Prophet He had receiued a charge and commandement not to goe yet seeing new regards come with the new messengers he would not rest in Gods former answer He had beard the will of God wherein hee ought to haue rested but pricked forward with couetousnesse and allured with the recompence of reward he comforteth the men that were sent vnto him to attaine their purpose This the Apostle Peter noteth describing the false Teachers which priuily brought in damnable heresies he saith They forsooke the right way and haue gone astray following the way of Balaam the sonne of Bosor c. 2 Pet. 2 verse 15. And the Apostle Iude speaking of such like Teachers as turne the grace of God into wantonnesse and bring vpon themselues swift damnation saith Wo be vnto them for they haue followed the way of Caine ãâã 7. and are cast away by the deceit of Balaams wages and perish in the gainesaying of Core See heere the force and power of worldly wealth it is able to set open the gates that are shut vp with barres and bolts And albeit this point hath in part beene handled before yet because it is offered to our considerations againe in this place it is not to bee passed ouer without further meditation From hence we learne ãâ¦ã God ãâ¦ã that the loue of this world and the hunting after honour and dignity preferment and promotion cause men to make shipwrack of a good conscience and draw them from obseruing the lawes of God and from resting in the knowne will of God Hereunto commeth the reproofe of Reuben who being called came not to the battel fought against the Canaanites neyther furthered the worke of God that his people had in hand but had their mindes fastened to their riches and dwelling in a fat and fruitefull soyle they set their hearts vpon the world For the diuisions of Reuben were great thoughts of heart Why abodest thou among the sheepe-folds to heare the âleatings of thy flockes for the deuisions of Reuben were great thoughts of heart Iudg. 5 15 16. The like appeareth in the Prophesies of Haggai where the people fell to build their own houses and left the house of the Lord desolate therefore the Prophet saith Is it time for your selues to dwell in your seeled houses ãâ¦ã and this house lie waste What was it that preuailed with our first Parents in the Garden to entice theÌ from God and to hearken to the tentations of the diuell Gen. 3 3 4. but hoping for honour and aduancement in a better condition This bayte was laide before Moses in Pharaohs Court he was tempted with dignities allured with delights prouoked with profits he had laid before him the glory of a kingdome the pleasures of the Court and the treasures of Egypt Heb. 11 24.25 26. yet he preferred the suffering of aduersity the shame of the Crosse the fellowship and communion of Saints that so he might be receiued into the bosome of the Church Thus we see that the loue of the world the things of this world drew this Sorcerer away from vpright iust dealing If honour had bene offered vnto him alone or riches alone if they had come seuerally vnto him they had bene of great force but coming ioyntly together and rushing vpon him as an armed man they are more forcible and powerfull to preuaile with him The Reasons are to be wisely waighed of Reason 1 vs to gaine our affections to imbrace the Doctrine before deliuered First the setting of the heart vpon the loue of riches is the beginning of all euils and the fountaine froÌ whence sundry mischiefes do proceed is auaileable to draw from all good into all euill This the Apostle vrgeth 1 Tim. 6 9 10. They that will be rich fall into tentations and snares and into many foolish and noisome lusts which drowne men in perdition and destruction for the desire of money is the roote
obstinate offenders True it is the man of God should be patient toward all men 2 Tim. 2 25 suffering the euill instructing the ignorant and waiting for the repentance of such as are falne but when they refuse to hearken or pull away their shoulder and stop their eares and make their harts as an Adamant stone it is both lawfull requisit after a sort to insult ouer them not that their persons should be scorned and contemned but that their prophanenesse should bee corrected and amended Thus doth Salomon deale Eccl. 11 9 when hee hath to deale with proude and insolent young men that thinke themselues priuiledged by their age to runne riot with all greedinesse and without all controllment Reioyce O yong man in thy youth and let thy heart cheare thee in the daies of thy youth and walke in the wayes of thine heart and in the sight of thine eies but know that for all these things God will bring thee to iudgement This we see practised by the Apostle 1 Cor. 24 38. If any man be ignorant let him be ignorant And the Apostle Iohn speaketh after the same manner Reuel 22 11. He that is vniust let him be vniust still and hee that is filthy let him be filthy still Whereby we see that the Spirit of God doeth not giue leaue neyther doth encourage or command men to be filthy or vniust but seeing them in a setled rage and wilfull course obstinately bent and resolued to go forward that they will not be hindred nor hearken vnto any wholesome counsell he telleth them they may proceede but they shall smart for it in the end If the Ministers in the zeale of Gods Spirit treade in these steps follow the example of God of Christ of the Prophets and Apostles they haue a faire warrant set before them cannot bee reprooued for this imitation They may say vnto the stubborne and stiffe-necked contemners of the word If ye will needes be ignorant be ignorant still but God wil finde you out in your blindnesse and ignorance If yee haue the light and yet will willingly and wilfully shut your eyes go forward yet God wil open them in the day of his visitation that ye shall see your owne misery If ye haue the bread of life and foode of saluation brought vnto you and yet ye will needs sterue and famish what remedy Pine away your soules and sterue them but know that it will be bitter in the lâtter end Vse 2 Secondly seeing this scoffing at euill is lawfull let men take heede they deserue not thus to be dealt withall When wee haue the word of God in all meeknesse and gentlenes with all patience and long suffering offered vnto vs let vs rest in it and not reiect it from vs let vs beleeue it and obey it and grow euery day from faith to faith When Micaiah the Prophet saw Ahab addicted to flatterers and false informers two very dangerous plagues to Princes hee iudged him not worthy to haue the truth reuealed vnto him and therefore in derision he sayth vnto him Go vp and prosper and the Lord shall deliuer it into the hand of the King 2 Kings 22 15. It is a greeuous thing to be scorned and derided and we hardly brooke that indignity If then wee would not be so roughly and tantingly handled in the ministery of the world let vs heare the voyce of God while it is called to day lest being hardned through the deceitfulnesse of sinne the Lord be compelled so to deale with vs. It is vsed for our benefit and saluation albeit it be bitter and sharpe But many times bitter things be most wholesome and healthfull And this answereth the obiection of carnall men when they are admonished to turne to the Lord with all their hearts to attend to the ministery of the word and to walke before the Lord with a perfect minde they answer If I shall come to bee a professor and make profession of the word I shall be mocked euery one will deride and flout at mee I shall be a laughing stocke to the world I shal become a Prouerbe vnto them and the drunkards will sing songs against me But choose whether thou wilt indure a reproch here for a season or be mocked of the Lord for euer It is better for thee here to suffer affliction with the people of God then to haue the Lord scorne thy folly for euer Therefore the wise man teacheth vs this doctrine Prou. 1 25 26. Because ye refused my counsell and would none of my correction I will also laugh at your destruction and mocke when your feare commeth And the Prophet Dauid declareth that when the wicked band themselues against the Lord and against Christ Hee that dwelleth in the Heauens shall laugh the Lord shall haue them in derision Psal 2 3 4. True it is this is spoken according to our capacity and vnderstanding not that there is any disposition of laughing or affection of scorning in God but he leaueth men in their miseries and maketh them oftentimes a mocking stocke to the world They shall haue no comfort from his presence he shall reioyce in the day of their calamity which shall bee to them as bitter as death and as hard to be born as hell it selfe Lastly Vse heereby a doore is not set open to fleering and flouting one of another which proceedeth from the scum and froth of many mens wits For as all deriding is not vnlawfull so all taunting is not lawfull Wherefore whatsoeuer mocking proceedeth from the gall of our hearts from the contempt of our brethren from pride disdain lightnesse bitternesse biting disgracing and reproaching of others cannot stand with our holy profession but is a fruite of the flesh a corruption of the old man which must bee pulled vppe Therefore the Apostle writing to the Ephesians and instructing them to walke in loue as Christ hath loued vs saith Ephes â Fornication and all vncleannesse or couetousnesse let them not be once named among you as it becommeth Saints neyther filthinesse neither foolish talking neither iesting which are things not comely but rather giuing of thankes Where hee doth not simply forbid all mirth and iesting but the peeuish humour of many men that delight in iesting and gibing against others who regard not what iests they breake vpon their brethren so they may reuenge their owne malice and disgorge the venome of their owne hearts These men seek to build vp their owne names by the ruine of others and desire to grace themselues by the disgrace of others Such persons may wel be in loue with their owne wits but all discreete men may espy the want of much wisedome in them This biting and bitternesse one toward another cannot stand with our calling to the truth and profession of the faith We haue not so learned Iesus Christ We must account the good name of our brethren as their chiefest Iewell The credite and reputation of many men is as their chiefest
and to come out of the snares of the diuell of whom they are holden captiues In the meane time vntill this wonderfull work of grace be wrought in theÌ Who art thou that condemnest another mans seruant Rom. 14 4. he standeth or falleth to his owne master yea he shall bee established for God is able to make him stand Verse 31. Then the Lord opened the eyes of Balaam and he saw the Angel of the Lord standing in the way with his sword drawne The Lord that before opened the mouth of the asse now openeth the eyes of Balaam who is here called the Lord and the Angell of the Lord. Not that his eyes were shut or closed before or that he was blind but his senses were holden that he saw not the Angel of God who appeared in a visible and bodily shape otherwise he could not be seene of the Asse And the Lord Iesus did often appeare in the Old Testament in a bodily shape Galat. 3 4. to teach the Church that when the fulnesse of time should come hee would take vpon him the nature of man made of a woman made vnder the Law Thus hee appeared to Abraham accompanied with two of his Angels Genesis 18 For we doe not reade that God the Father euer tooke vpon him the shape of man or God the Holy-Ghost to shew that the second person in Trinity onely should be incarnate neither the Father nor the Holy-Ghost The senses of this Sorcerer were so astonied that before his eyes were opened he discerned not the Angel standing by him with a drawne sword ready to strike him now he perceiueth the presence of the Angell We learne from hence that we can haue no vse of the senses further then God inableth and blesseth True it is Doctrinâ We haue vse of the âses nor oâ meanes bâfore vs ââcept God âpen our eâ nothing can be more naturall and nothing seemeth more in our owne power then for the ey to see the eare to heare the hart to vnderstand the hand to handle the foot to walke yet all our senses gestures and motions of the body are ordered at the will pleasure of God We cannot open our eyes to see further then he will and when they are open wee shall discerne no more then blinde men that grope in the darke without his direction Hereunto commeth the example of the Sodomites Gen. 19. who pressing vpon Lot with threatning words and vncleane thoughts and running with rage to breake open his doores The Angels smote them all both small and great with blindnes Gen. 19 and 21 1 They could haue strucken them with sudden death but they are reserued to a greater iudgement and this worke of God is the greater in that their eyes are open they are not vtterly depriued of sight and yet they see or discerne nothing at all Thus they stand amazed going vp downe yet not knowing whither they went That which was one seemed double the thing neere at hand seemed farre off that on the right hand seemed to be on the left that before them seemed to be behind them Thus they see the doore seeke to breake it vp but know not where it standeth or which way to finde it The like we see afterward Chap. 21. when Hagar the bond-woman with her Ismael were cast out of Abrahams house and wandered in the wildernes of Beer-sheba God opened her eyes then shee saw a Well of water Hereunto also come the prayers of Elisha both touching his seruants and the Aramites For when the King of Aram sent horses and chariots and a mighty hoast to take the Prophet who had discouered his secret counsels and his seruant beholding the Army cryed out Alas Master how shall we do 2 Kings 18 19. he answered Feare not for they that be with vs are moe then they that be with them and he prayed saying Lord I beseech thee open his eyes that hee may see and the Lord opened the eyes of the seruant and he looked and behold the mountaine was full of horses and chariots of fire round about Elisha Againe when the Aramites came about him and thought themselues sure of him hee prayed vnto the Lord to smite this people with blindnesse Hee did not pray vnto GOD to kill and destroy them that they might fall into the pit which they had digged for his life neither did hee pray to GOD to take away wholly the vse of their sight and put out their eyes They saw their way they saw the Prophet they saw the townes and cities as they tooke their iourney but they discerned not the way they knew not the cities they perceiued not the Prophet who hee was So then howsoeuer wee haue eyes to see and eares to heare want neither wisedome nor counsell yet we can see heare marke and perceiue no more then God will haue vs our sight is confused as at the building of Babel their language was confounded Reason 1 The Reasons are First because nothing can prosper or be blessed vnto vs without his speciall guidance and direction Wee cannot performe and accomplish any thing except the Lords blessing concurre with the same This the Prophet Dauid teacheth Psal 127. Except the Lord build the house ãâã 127.1 they labour in vaine that build it except the Lord keepe the city the keeper watcheth in vaine Whereby wee see that all the labour and industry of men in gouerning a family or in vpholding a Common-wealth shall proue vaine and vnprofitable vnlesse God guide them and giue good successe vnto them True it is the prouidence of God ruleth ouerall and nothing is vnpossible to him to bring to passe hee is able to change Nature and to alter the course of naturall things For shall any thing bee hard to him who worketh miracles and wonders at his owne pleasure And we must not neglect the meanes but vse them to his glory and our comfort and yet no meanes can doe vs any good any farther then they receiue strength and vertue from him Reason 2 Secondly if wee consider who made all things and gaue them vnto man we shall not greatly maruaile that God hath the soueraignty and dominion ouer all that we haue For who made the eye of man ãâã 4 9 10. who fashioned the eare who created the heart who gaue to men wisedome and vnderstanding Is it not God who maketh al things in all men If then he made the eye how can wee doubt but hee hath power and authority to open and to shut to lighten and to darken to giue sight or to strike with blindnes If hee planted the eare and fashioned the heart it is certaine hee can bore the eare and open the heart or hee can harden the heart and make the eare heauy For as he knoweth what is in the heart so he hath the ordering and disposing of it at his pleasure Vse 1 This doctrine offereth to our considerations very good vses
haue hurt the Church if they had beene pronounced against them ãâã I answer the curses of the wicked cannot hurt or hinder the godly as Balaam in euery Prophesie acknowledgeth And Salomon teacheth That the curse which is causelesse shall not come Prou. 26 2. Wherefore then did not God suffer him to run his race to follow his owne imagination Why did God appeare vnto him and not suffer his curses to be denounced Surely because hereby the Name of God is more glorified the Sorcerer confounded and all the expectation of the enemies dashed in that the curses are not pronounced and their desires and endeuours disanulled Verse 1. Build me heere seuen Altars and prepare me seuen Bullocks and seuen Rams They begin theyr worke with great pompe shew of zeale and religion as the manner of the heathen was ââââg 3. ãâã prââciâââ when they went about any enterprize He buildeth not one Altar alone but seuen he contenteth not himselfe with one Bullocke and one Ram but prepareth seuen so that on euery Altar hee offereth two burnt offerings to appease the Lord toward them He nameth the Name of the Lord and goeth apart from the society of men as it were to haue conference with the liuing God whereas his drift and purpose was nothing but to practise his sorcery Thus we see the Gentiles obserued the manner of sacrificing receiued by tradition from their Fathers yet not purely and vncorruptly both because they had not respect to the Messiah promised and supposed the outward work of sacrificing to be so precious and meritorious that for it theyr sinnes should be forgiuen and because they mingled and corrupted the worship of God with their owne inuentions ãâ¦ã For the sacrifices instituted of God are defiled and depraued partly by the opinion of merit partly by the addition of new-fangled worship ãâ¦ã orââ zeale Hereby we learne That all religion pretendeth order and zeale although it be remoued from truth Howsoeuer all false religion proceed from the spirit of disorder and confusion that is the diuell yet it maketh some shew of holinesse putteth on a shadow of the true religion This appeareth in the high places that Solomon built for his outlandish women Where they burnt Incense and offered oblations to strange gods 1 Kin. 11.7 8 and 18 26 28. It is noted touching the Priests of Baal that they prepared a Bullock and called vpon the name of Baal from morning to noone They cried aloud and cut themselues as their manner was with kniues and Launces vntill the blood gushed out vpon them Loc what zeale and forwardnesse here was The like appeareth in Zedekiah one of the former generation he made hornes of yron in resemblance imitation of the true Prophets who taught by such signes and said With these shalt thou push the Aramites vntill thou hast consumed them 2 Kings 22 11. The same is offered vnto vs in the Prophesies of Ieremy chap. 32 34 35 where describing the zeale of Idolaters hee saith They set their abhominations in the house of God to defile it they built the high places of Baal and caused their sonnes and daughters to passe through the fire to Molech So when Hananiah brake the yoke of Ieremy he said Thus saith the Lord Euen so will I breake the yoke of Nebuchadnezzer King of Babel from the necke of all Nations within the space of two yeares Ier. 28 10 11. The Reasons are to be considered First Reason 1 because Satan can turne and transforme himselfe into a resemblance of the glorious Angels that dwell in the heauenly light albeit he dwell in vtter darknesse yet he neuer appeareth in his owne likenesse he shadoweth his lyes with the Name of God and couereth his tentations with the vizard of holinesse This Reason the Apostle vseth 2 Cor. 11 13 14 15. If then Satan hide his hornes and dissemble the hollownes of his dealings so that his baytes and snares are not perceiued and the poyson of them is not seene no maruaile if his instruments that are led by his spirit follow theyr master in theyr hypocrisie For as the spirit is that leadeth them so are they that are led Secondly it satisfieth ignorant and foolish men from further searching and enquiring into Reason 2 the hidden mysteries of corrupt religion If it should bee propounded in the name of the diuell and the rottennes thereof appeare in his likenes euery one would defie it and spit at it and Satan well knoweth he should gaine nothing to his kingdome But when he taketh vp the Name of God pretendeth the zeale of God and sometimes alledgeth the Scriptures of God he carrieth many blindfold to perdition and leadeth away captiue simple soules laden with sinnes and led with diuers lustes for they neuer make further enquiry nor diue to the depth of Satans wylinesse This appeareth in the Idolatry of the ten Tribes erected by Ieroboam who saide to the people It is too much for you to goe vp to Ierusalem ââhold O Israel thy gods which brought thee out of the Land of Egipt and this thing turned to sin for the people went because of the one euen to Dan. 1 Kings 12 28 30. Iudg. 17 13. The ignorant multitude ran headlong after this counterfeit worship coloured with shew of reason and followed those Idols that they might go wiâh ease to the diuell Vse 1 Let vs make vse of this doctrine and see what may be learned from hence for our edification First acknowledge from hence that âll zeale and appearance of zeale is not good Balak and Balaam heeâe pretend the worship of God and who would thânke they intented my mischiefe Yet they were in the gall of bitternesse and in the bond of iniquity Therfore the Apostle saith of the Iewes I beare theÌ record Rom. 10 2 3 that they haue the zeale of God but not according to knowledge for they being ignorant of the righteousnesse of God and going about to stablish their owne righteousnesse haue not submitted themselues to the righteousnesse of God So the Church of Rome besotted with superstition and hauing drunke deepely of the cup of abhominations makes an outward shew of great zeale by their multitude of ceremonies partly borrowed from the Iewes and partly patched from the Gentiles by their Pilgrimages to Saiâts by the counterfeit strictnes of their disordered orders by their solemne vowes of pouerty chastity and obedience by the pretended streightnesse of their whipping Iesuites and Ieluited disciples imitatâng heerein the Priests of Baal and resembling the heretiques Aug. de haeresib which of whipping themselues are called Flagellantes But notwithstanding all these shewes of holinesse they are farre frâm true zeale hauing a voluntary religion like vnto thosewhom the Apostle Paul reproueth Col. 2 21 â2 23 In which place the Apostle doth liuely describe what the Romane Religion is and portrayeth it out as a Table before our eyes It hath goodly shewes which indeed seeme to haue some
exquisite and excellent thing in them but the inward and spirituall worship is neglected among them the Name of God is dishonoured the Sabbath is prophaned the Scriptures are abused the doctrine of faith and repentance is buried many open sinnes are maintained amoâg theÌ If that bee the true relâgion which giueth all glory to God the Popish religion cannot bee so whâch giueth all glory to themselues and robbeth God of the honour due to his Name by their doctrine of merits by their works of supererogation which indeed is more then supererogation If it be the true religion that magnifyeth the Scriptures resteth in the perfection of them submitteth all persons causes vnto them and acknowledgeth them the sole and supreme Iudge of all Questions and Controuersies of religion then that must bee a false religio which patcheth other writings and traditions vnto them which in matters of âoctrine flyeth from them which preferreth the authority of the Church before them and âenveth to be wholly ordered by them If that âe the true religion which aduanceth the sufferings of Christ and resteth in his perfect Oblation once performed vpon the Crosse Heb. 10 1â which acknowledgeth Christ to be the onely Sauiour and Redeemer of his people and âeacheth to relye vpon him alone for our iustification then that must bee confessed to bee a counterfet religion which setteth vppe a mocke Christ and honoureth instead of him the cursed Idoll of the Masse whereby the remembrance of his death is shamefully eâuded and the people of God are miserably deluded Learne therefore that all zeale is not true zeale and to hate all euill albeit it haue the appearance of good and come masked vnder the vizard and habite of holinesse For counterfeit piety is double impiety Secondly let vs not bee carried away and Vse 2 seduced with euery vaine blast of false Doctrine but stand constant setled and vnmoueable as they that are builded not on the weak sand but vpon the firme Rocke that cannot bâ remoued This the Apostle teacheth Heb. 1 9. Bee not carried about wiâh diuers and strange doctrines for it is a good thing that the heart bee stablished with grace and not with meates which haue not profited them that haue beene occupied in them This vse is vrged by the Apostle Paul 2. Tim. 3 5. This know that in the last daies shall come perillous seasons for men shall bee louers of their owne selues c hauing a shew of godlinâsse but haue denied the power therof turne âway therfore from such We see how easily the greaâest part are carried away with shadowes without substance and shewes without inward truâh They haue itching eares after new Teâchers and forsake the ancient Teachers that haue fed them with the milke of the word gained them to the faiâh of Christ Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to take heeâ wee be not seduced and deceiued with âaâe Pâophets and to make a tryall of their doctrine by the truth of the Scriptures according to the counsell of Christ our Sauiour Math. chapter 7 verses 15. 16. Lastly it is our dutieâ to learne to discerne Vse 3 the spirits and to be able to iudge of the Doctrine whether it be of God or not Christ commandeth his Disciples to beware take heed of the leauen of the Pharisies and Saduces Math 1 and 2 â that is of their doctrine but in another place he chargeth them to heare the Pharisies obey their doctrine sitâing in Moses chaire because they were appointed for the time to be the Teachers of the Church Now then if they must heare and do what they say and yet auoide their mixtures corruptions of sound dâctrine it is required necessarily of the people to discerne betweene the Law of GOD and the leauen of the Pharisies being charged to cleaue to the truth and to forsake error This is that vse which thâ Apostle Iohn vrgeth 1 Iohn chap. 4. verse 1. Deârely beloued beleeue not euery spirit but try thâ spirits whether they bee of GOD For many false Prophets are gone out into this world And in the second Epistle chap. 7 8. hee speaketh to the same purpose Many deceiuers are entred into this world which confesse not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh looke to your selues that wee lose not the things which we haue done but that we may receiue a full reward Hereunto likewise cometh the exhortation of Eliah to all the people that were seduced by false Prophets 1 Kings 18 21. How long halt yee betweene two opinions If the Lord be God follow him but if Baal bee hee then go after him And the Apostle Paul chargeth the Thessalonians to try all things and to hold fast that which is good 1 Thess 5 21. This condemneth the Church of Rome of sacriledge that take from the people the key of knowledge and nuzzle them in ignorance as the mother of deuotion accounting it sufficient that they beleeue as the Church beleeueth and credite in all things theyr Pastours and Teachers and forbid them all tryall of the doctrine deliuered vnto them But the Scriptures require of them the spirit of discerning ãâã 12 2. âil 1 10. âph 5.15 17. and all iudgement that they may allow those things that are best and that they may bee without offence vntill the day of Christ to take heed that they walke circumspectly and wisely that they may vnderstand what the will of the Lord is and beware that they be not seduced And it is no excuse to the people beeing misled and misguided to say Thus haue I bene taught and instructed For when the blinde leade the blinde they both fall into the pit of destruction Mat. 15 14. So that if they embrace not faith vnto saluation but withdraw themselues vnto perdition they that follow false Teachers are sure to perish as well as they that leade them the way or rather out of the way and if the Watchman see the sword drawne ãâã 33 8. and iudgement comming and blow not the Trumpet albeit the blood of the people shall bee required at his hands yet they shall also be taken away in their sins Verse 5. The Lord put an answer in Balaams mouth Heere is set downe the Author of his Prophesies He sought a cursing but God put in his mouth a blessing so that the spirit of Prophesie is sometimes giuen to wicked men as appeareth in Saul sundry others Wherefore it is said God put his word in his mouth not in his heart He hath God plentifully in his mouth but his heart was farre from him so that he speaketh not farre otherwise then his Asse spake before because God compelled him against his will to vtter that which he put in his mouth âârine ãâã are ãâã âââeâ to ââuiâ oââe ãâã Heereby we learne that Gods truth is oftentimes enforced and drawne out of those that know it not nor beleeue it Prophane men of an euill spirit are constrained
as the sodaine flashing of a lightning quickly vanishing or as a fire kindled in greene wood soone going out againe or as a deceitfull bowe that starteth backe with great violence Doctrine The wicked haue oftentimes some good motions howbeit not lasting Hereby we learne That the wicked haue oftentimes many good motions of the Spirit desire the happines of the Saints and in the middest of their malice wish their owne condition like the condition of Gods children Pharaoh albeit reserued to destruction yet had this sight light in him when in the remembrance and feeling of his plagues hee cryed out I haue now sinned the Lord is righteous but I and my people are wicked Exod. 9 27. The sorcerers of Egypt ministers of the kings lust had this light when GOD confounded their wisedome and they confessed before the King and his Princes This is the finger of God Exo. 8 19. This appeareth in the Iewes Iohn 6 34. they wished to come vnto happinesse and in the very midst of their rage there was an inward sighing of the spirit that they might eate the bread of life They had rebelled against Christ yet in a certaine remorse of conscience they wished to be partakers of eternall life This was found in the messengers sent to apprehend Christ and to bring him before the Court and Commission that was ready to sitte vpon him when they returned empty they sayd to the Pharisies Neuer man spake like this man Iohn 7 46. This is that true light that lighteth all men that come into the world Iohn 1 9. that spark of grace which is kindled in the heart of euery one and there is no man so farre giuen ouer vnto wickednes of life but sometimes hee hath this touch of conscience and remorse of heart and greefe for sinne The Reasons hereof are not hard to be rendred Reason 1 For first the light of their owne conscience doth shine in theyr hearts to make them without excuse This is the victory and triumph that vertue hath ouer all vice and godlinesse ouer wickednesse that where it is most hated and abhorred there it is sometimes desired and oftentimes acknowledged Albeit the wicked haue filled vp the measure of their sinnes hardning their hearts like the AdamaÌt and making their face like flint yet the force of grace so pierceth their lustes that they are constrained to say The way of vertue is better Consider the impure and dissolute adulterer that giueth his strength and wealth to harlots yet sometimes he confesseth the chast body to bee better There was neuer so vile and blasphemous a swearer Actes 24 25. but sometimes hee trembleth at the Maiestie of God and at the remembrance of iudgement as Felix did The proud and ambitious man that swelleth vntill he be ready to burst and exalteth himselfe to heauen sometimes is cast downe in a feeling of his mortality and remeÌbreth that he is but dust and ashes The beastly drunkard that wasteth and washeth away his wealth and his wits confesseth sometimes his owne folly and praiseth the gift of abstinence and temperancy And this is that which the Euangelist declareth of Christ the eternal word of the Father In it was life Iohn 1 4 and that life was the light of men that light shineth in darknesse and the darknes comprehended it not Where he sheweth that albeit the minde of man bee darkned and the will corrupted yet stil there is clearenesse enough to make him without excuse Secondly the good motions of the wicked Reason are not long and lasting but as a blast or for a brunt sodainely decaying like the grasse vpon the house top Which withereth before it commeth forth whereof the Mower filleth not his hand neither the gleaner his lap Psal 129 6. because theyr hearts are so possessed with euill and so carryed away sometimes with pleasures that they cannot bring forth ful perfect fruite to the ripening so that albeit they begin yet they cannot make an end like vnto the builder noted of folly by Christ scorned by all that beheld the foundation of a goodly building saying This man began to builde Luke 1â but was not able to make an end This reason is offered to our considerations in the parable of the sower where sundry sorts of hearers are set downe according vnto the different nature of ground in which the seede fell These make many steps in Christianity They haue knowledge they beleeue the word Luke 8â they receiue it with ioy yet notwithstanding these beginnings and proceedings they are resembled to stony ground and in time of tentation fall away Seeing therefore the vngodly are lefte without all excuse and entertaine grosse sins in their hearts wee conclude that they haue oftentimes good motions arising in them yet such as vanish without fruite and end without comfort and passe away without profit to their owne soules Vse 1 The Vses follow of this Doctrine First we are taught hereby that it is not enough to begin well to entertaine holy thoughts and to haue heauenly meditations but we must nourish and cherish them we must prosecute theÌ with continuance and perseuerance vnto the end Many make a faire beginning but the end is fearfull and dangerous They lay their hand to the plough but they looke backe Luke 9 62. Lots wife went out of Sodom together with her husband she seemed as forward as he she tooke her iourney with him but shee did not continue and hold out vnto the end for contrary to the commandement of the Angel she looked backe and was turned into a pillar of salt and being left as a monument and memoriall to all posterity our Sauiour Christ putteth vs in minde of her Luke 17 32 Remember Lots wife So in the Gospel one came running to Christ ãâã 10 17. and kneeled vnto him asking him what he should doe that hee might possesse eternall life he seemed zelous in the wayes of God euen to make hast to the kingdom of heauen but when Christ tryed him and his loue to God by one precept of selling his possessions and taking vp the crosse to follow him he was sad at that saying and went away sorrowfull Hee had three great pull-backes and impediments as bolts and shackles about his legges ãâã 19 22. ââke 18 ãâã that hindered him in his race he was a yong man he was a rich man hee was a Ruler or a man of great authority and therefore all his good beginnings were but as the morning dew which at the rising of the Sunne fadeth away Likewise we see in the Acts of the Apostles when Paul had constantly defended himselfe boldly preached the resurrection of Christ Acts 26.28 Agrippa sayde vnto him Almost thou perswadest mee to become a Christian but there he stayed and rested and would proceed no further These are fearefull examples it had bene better for such they had neuer knowne the way of righteousnesse ãâã 1 21. Wherefore to
and not through impatience accuse God neither impute the euill successes of our affaires to him but to our selues euen as he that stumbleth and falleth against a stone should not accuse the stone but his owne hastinesse and heedlesnes Now then if wicked men want the knowledge of God and the feare of his Name to guide them in the search and suruey of their owne wayes to enquire into the true cause of their euill successes wee cannot maruaile if they wander vp and downe in their owne imaginations and can neuer finde the fault to bee in themselues Secondly the vngodly are blinded with a Reason 2 selfe-loue and selfe-liking of themselues aboue God or his Word The loue of the creature or of our selues more then God or equall with God hindereth vs in good things and quite swalloweth vp the loue of our brethren and darkeneth the light of vpright iudgment that it cannot shine in our hearts The conceited person thinketh himselfe a wise man and imagineth his owne course to be the best vsing no aduice of others as if he himselfe were in all things sufficient of himselfe to see what is best for himselfe This Salomon excelling in wisdome teacheth to these conceited persons abounding in folly Prou. 12.14 The way of a foole is right in his owne eyes but he that hearkeneth to counsell is wise So in another place Prou. 18.2 A foole is not delighted with vnderstanding but with those things which are in his owne heart And againe Prou. 26.12 Seest thou a man wise in his owne conceit There is more hope of a foole then of him These selfe-louing and selfe-liking fooles are delighted with their owne folly which they labour to publish and make knowne to all men and may worthily beare away the bell from all the fooles in the world For these are proud fooles that highly esteeme of their owne wisedome and scornfully disdaine the counsell and wisedome of all other men Seeing therefore euill men want the wisdome of God that is from aboue and abound with selfe-loue which descendeth not from aboue but is earthly sensuall and diuellish we cannot greatly maruaile if wicked men will acknowledge no fault in themselues but wholly looke to second causes and lay the blame vpon the most High when they faile in their purposes Vse 1 The vses of this doctrine First of all wee learne this truth that no euil man can look for any good successe in the matters he taketh in hand but let him alwaies be sure to be crossed cursed of God Albeit thou lay in thine own conceit neuer so strong a foundation work neuer so wisely in thine own imagination yet if thou make not God thy Counsellor ãâã 119.24 and his Word thy director thy wisdome shall be turned into folly and thou shalt be taken in the snare of thine owne hands For all sin against God bringeth with it the wrath of God and the euill life of a sinner drawes vpon his owne head sundry crosses and calamities causeth him to haue ill successe and raiseth vp infinite iudgments against him Whensoeuer we despise his word prophane his Sabbaths defile his Sacraments and practise any vnrighteousnesse against men and impiety against God then followeth and falleth vpon vs some sicknesse or trouble some crosse or affliction one way or another as the Apostle sheweth For your dissention and vnreuerent receiuing of the Lords Supper 1. Cor. 11.30 many are weak and sick among you and many sleepe Now when the rod and scourge of God lyeth vpon the backe of transgressours and they feele themselues sore plagued either they accuse God as the authour of their trouble or murmure against his punishment or rest vpon second causes which are ordered by him who is the principall cause Vse 2 Secondly we learne that if we would haue God blesse vs and the lawfull labours of our hands we must be godly in Christ Iesus If we leade a sincere and sanctified life purge our hearts to be a peculiar people to God zealous of good workes wee haue a sure promise of good successe and strong assurance of a plentifull blessing to follow vs all the dayes of our life There is no good successe in any thing without Gods blessing And this is the cause why God blesseth vs not because wee blesse not his Name wee liue not as a people vnder his protection wee do not deny vngodlines worldly lusts liuing soberly righteously and godly in this present world hauing our conuersation in the heauens and looking for the blessed hope of glory and immortality Hereunto commeth the saying of Salomon Prou. 16 3. Psal 37.3 1 Pet. 5 7. Commit thy workes to the Lord and thy thoughts shall be directed This is a worthy saying to redresse our weakenesse and distrust and to make vs rest and rely our selues on Gods good prouidence This also the Prophet Dauid teacheth Psal 127 1 2. All the fruit of our labours cares dependeth vpon the prouidence of God yea all our industry and studie shall be vaine and vnprofitable vnlesse he guide all our affaires To this purpose the Prophet speaketh in another place that the godly Psal 1.1.3 refusing the counsell of the wicked the way of sinners the seat of scorners shall bring forth fruite in due season so that whatsoeuer he shall doe shal prosper It is God alone that directeth the wayes and works of the faithful and without him is no good successe This wee see verified in Ioseph Gen. 39 2 3. The Lord was with Ioseph he was a man that prospered and was in the house of his master the Egyptian And his master saw the Lord was with him and that the Lord made al that he had to prosper in his hand The like the Scriptureâ testifieth of Hezekiah that hee prospered in all his workes 2 Chro. 32 30 and 20 20. So Iehosaphat spake to the people Heare ye me O Iudah the inhabitants of Ierusalem put your trust in the Lord your God and ye shall bee assured beleeue his Prophets and ye shall prosper Thus also the Lord exhorteth Ioshua after the death of Moses Iosh 1 8. We do all of vs desire the blessing of God vpon our labours and to haue good successe in our seuerall callings this is the pathway that we must walke in namely a godly life and conuersation without this his blessings shall turne into curses and wee shall neuer attaine the end of our hope This appeareth by the words which the man of God spake to the King of Israel saying Thus saith the Lord Because the Aramites haue saide 1 King 20 28 the Lord is the God of the Mountaines and not of the Valleys therefore will I deliuer all this great multitude into thine hand and ye shall know that I am the Lord. Lastly we are bound euery one to consider Vse 3 the true cause of euill successe to be in our selues When the hand of God is any way vppon vs that he plagueth
must auoide all light gestures that may bring our Ministery into contempt Many vse in their teaching casting abroad of their armes knocking of the Pulpit lifting themselues vp and immediately sinking downe hemming in the throate rolling of the eyes rubbing of the browes nodding of the head stamping with the feete turning euery way with the body snuffing with their nose fidling with the fingers tuning with the voyce as if they were acting their part vpon the stage or as if they were Fencers playing their Prizes These and such like abuses wee must labour to reforme by vsing aduised deliberation in our selues obseruing what is comely or vncomely what is decent or defectiue in others The world is full of carpers and scoffers Many will sooner marke what behauiour is amisse in vs then what doctrine we deliuer or what is amisse in their owne liues When Iacob sell sicke of his sicknesse whereof he dyed hee gathered his sonnes together to giue them instruction before his death and not beeing able through weaknesse to stand on his feete he raised vp himselfe in his bed and leaned on his staffe that he might shew reuerence vnto the word that he pronounced Gen. 47 31 and 49 33. The like we see in Dauid hee stood vpon his feet to giue honour to the word 2 Chron. 2. To conclude this point as we haue occasions offered vnto vs to speake of God of his iudgments or mercies of sinne against God of the calamities of others we must alwayes remember to speake of the person of God with reuerence of the iudgements of God with feare of the promises of God and comforts of his word with cheerefulnesse of sinne against God with hatred and detestation of other mens miseries with feeling and compassion Thus we shall become most profitable Teachers and thus we shall bee as wise Scribes taught vnto the kingdome of heauen which bring foorth out of their treasure things both new and old Math. 13 52. Lastly we learne from hence not to forsake Vse 5 the exercises of religion for the wickednesse or vnworthinesse of the Ministers Who was it that prophesied in the Name of God in this place was it not Balaam a leud liuer a cursed Idolater a diuellish Sorcerer And yet Balak is commanded to rise vp out of his throne to hearken vnto him with al attention It standeth vs vpon more to regard the matter then the speaker and to marke what is deliuered then the person that doth deliuer it The Pharisies in the dayes of Christ were leud liuers and many of them of other Tribes then of Leui ãâã 3 2 3. yet so long as they sate in Moses chayre the Disciples are commanded to heare them and to obserue whatsoeuer they commanded We must discerne and distinguish the life of the Ministers from their Doctrine As we are not to receiue their doctrine for their good life so we are not to reiect it for their euil life Therfore the Apostle saith Some preach Christ through enuy and strife and some also of good will What then Yet Christ is preached all manner waies whether it be vnder a pretence or sincerely I therein reioyce yea and will reioyce Phil. 1 15 18. Although he were sorry that the Gospel was preached by such men yet he was glad it was preached This serueth to reproue those that will not heare scandalous Ministers nor receiue the Sacraments at the hands of ignorant Ministers Who haue itching eares and after their owne lusts get them an heape of Teachers 2. Tim. 4 3. Who are euer learning and are neuer able to come to the acknowledging of the truth 2. Tim. 3 7. Euill Ministers of corrupt life may deliuer the good things of God So long as they preach the word of God truely and administer the sacraments sincerely according to the ordinance of Christ the wickednesse of their persons cleaueth to themselues If a Prince should send vs a message or offer vs some present by the hands of some messenger that were an euill man would we reiect them for the fault of the person or accept them as the fauour of the Prince So should it be with vs when Gods word is preached and his sacraments administred we must hearken what it is that is preached consider what it is that is deliuered If it be of God we cannot refuse it lest wee be found contemners of his ordinances The people of Israel abhorred the sacrifices of God 1 Sam. 3 11. for the prophane life of the Priests but iudgement is denounced against them for their contempt Verse 19. God is not as man that hee should lye neither as the sonne of man that he should repent c. Hitherto we haue spoken of the entrance of this second Prophesie now we come to the Prophesie it selfe Hitherto in the nature of God is described and expressed vnto vs that he is constant in his mercifull promises toward his Church with whom is no variablenesse nor shadow of turning This is one of the names and essentiall properties of God whereby he is knowne to be God who is vnchangeably good vnchangeably holy vnchangeably iust and mercifull and is found firme and faithfull in all his promises Against this it may be obiected Obiect that he is oftentimes saide in the Scriptures to haue repented as Gen. 6 6 7. 1 Sam. 15 11. Ionah 3 9. How then can God be saide to be immutable vnchangeable I answer Answer the Scripture speaketh of God two wayes sometimes properly and then he is saide to be vnchangeable no variablenesse to be in him and that he cannot repent as 1 Sam. 15. The strength of Israel will not lie nor repent for he is not a man that hee should repent Sometimes vnproperly and figuratiuely for our capacity and because of our weaknesse not otherwise beeing able to conceiue of the high things of God Hence it is that we reade of the eyes eares hands armes the heart of God and such like Not that these parts and members are in God who is a Spirit inuisible and infinite But because wee cannot vnderstand how one should see without eyes or heare without eares or shew strength without armes these parts are giuen to God to teach vs that he seeth all things he heareth all thângs hee worketh all things in Heauen and earth as pleaseth him Thus is God set sometime before vs as it were turned and transfigured into our nature and as one said Hee hath not these things by nature but by effect Bern. in serm 4 super Cant. The change is not in GOD but in his worke Repentance in him is no perturbation or griefe he knoweth all things and is ignorant of nothing When he is said to repent that he made man the meaning is he determined to destroy him whom before hee had created When hee is saide to repent of making Saul King the meaning is he determined to take the kingdome from him to whom before he had assigned it and whom he caused
what indignation yea what feare yea how great desire yea what a zeale yea what reuenge Where this care is not to please God and feare to fall againe and offend him there was neuer true repentance nor any feeling of the forgiuenes of former sinnes This were exceeding vnthankfulnes for mercy receyued and a turning of the grace of God into wantonnes to commit sinne anew that grace may abound Thirdly it is our duty to returne all praise and thankfulnes to God for this so infinit and vnspeakable mercy which appeareth in nothing more theÌ in the forgiuenes of our manifold sins It belongeth to God onely to forgiue sinnes therfore to him onely belongeth the glory of forgiuenes as being onely worthy to receiue all praise This Daniel confesseth in his praier O Lord righteousnes belongeth vnto thee but vnto vs open shame as appeareth this day So the prophet Dauid prouoking all to praise the Lord alledgeth this as the cheefe reason to mooue them Which forgiueth all thine iniquities healeth all thine infirmities Psal 103 3. This also we see in the practise and example of the Apostle who mentioning his sinnes and magnifying the exceeding and abundant mercy of God in the pardon of them hee breaketh out into a thankesgiuing to the eternall God Vnto the King euerlasting immortall inuisible vnto God onely wise be honor and glory for euer euer Amen 1 Tim. 1 17. Rom. 7 25. If we haue tasted of this mercy let vs bee mindfull of this duty and if wee haue had experience of this forgiuenes let vs be carefull to expresse vnto him our thankfulnesse Fourthly wee must shew backe againe our loue toward our heauenly Father according to the measure of his loue toward vs. The greater sins he hath pardoned the greater loue should bee returned This is it which the Prophet professeth to haue wrought exceeding loue in his heart towards the Lord when he considered how gracious and mercifull he had bene vnto him Psal 116 1. I loue the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my prayer The practise of this duty is remembred and commended in the sinfull woman Luke 7 47. Many sinnes are forgiuen her for she loued much to whom a little is forgiuen he doth loue a little Let this example be continually before our eies Let vs examine our selues how neere we come vnto her in the practise of this duty Let vs behold our selues in her as in a glasse If wee haue had a blessed experience of Gods louing kindnesse toward vs in blotting out and burying our sinnes out of his remembrance let vs be answerable in loue to him againe who hath loued vs first Where little loue appeareth to God there is little knowledge of forgiuenes of sinnes Where no loue is there is no feeling of the comfort of this doctrine If we haue found God exceeding kinde and gracious vnto vs it will work an exceeding measure of loue where God hath assured and sealed vp that grace by his holy Spirit Lastly the receiuing of this mercy from God must worke in vs mercy toward our brethren that as we haue obtayned forgiuenesse of sinnes at his hands so wee should be ready to forgiue one another And so bee mercifull to others as our heauenly Father is mercifull to vs Luke 6 36. This our Sauiour teacheth in the parable of the King that would take an account of his seruants to wit that he requireth mercy where he hath shewed mercy and that iudgement shall be without mercy to him that sheweth no mercy Hence it is that the Apostle giueth this in charge Eph. 4 32. Colos 3 13. This we are also directed vnto in that forme of prayer which Christ did teach his Disciples and hath left vnto his Church warranting vs to aske forgiuenes as we feele our selues ready to forgiue This we are to apply vnto our selues and learne euerie day to be like to our heauenly Father Matth. 5 45. Who maketh his Sunne to arise on the euill and on the good and sendeth raine on the iust and vniust If then we desire to be partakers of the goodnes of God in forgiuing the infinit debt whereby we are deeply indebted vnto GOD and would finde him mercifull vnto vs as euery one will seeme to be desirous of it let vs shew our selues ready to forgiue from our hearts the iniuries and offences done vnto vs. Among all testimonies that we may gather to our selues of Gods goodnesse and mercie towards vs none is more excellent more coÌfortable more certaine then this if we finde it in vs that is the pardoning and passing ouer the wrongs offered vs and a readines to forgiue euen our enemies that most enuy and hate vs and that frankely and freely as we our selues haue receyued forgiuenesse at the hands of God The Lord his God is with him These words containe the second priuiledge peculiar and proper to the Church which God hath bestowed vpon it to wit the presence of his Spirit True it is in regard of his essence and deity hee is euery where the heauen is his throne and the earth is his footstoole Psalme 139 7 8. So that we cannot hide our selues from his presence If we ascend into heauen he is there If we lye downe in the graue he is there if we take the wings of the morning and dwell in the vttermost parts of the sea thither shall his hand leade vs and his right hand hold vs if wee say yet the darknes shal hide vs the night shall be light about him But in this place this prophesie poynteth vs vnto vs another presence to wit of his grace protection defence and deliuerance the presence of his Spirit sanctifying his children purging them from dead workes to be a peculiar people vnto himselfe Doctrinâ It is a priââledge of ãâã Church haue Goâ presence his grace working in them regeneration and finishing all good things in them to bring them to euerlasting life We learne from hence That it is a great priuiledge of the Church to haue God present with it and president ouer it He is not farre off from those that are his howsoeuer in time of affliction and in the houre of tentation he seemeth so to them hee is neere vnto them he is euer with them he holdeth a gracious hand ouer them This is it which the Lord so often promiseth in his word truly performeth to the great comfort of all his children This is it which the Lord speaketh to Iacob going from his fathers house to Padan Aram Gen. 28 15. This also the Prophet Dauid acknowledgeth Psal 34 15 18. And lest any should restraine that exhortation and take it peculiarly to belong to him alone the Apostle extendeth it farther and applyeth it to all the people of God speaking to them as well as vnto Ioshua chapt 1 9. I will not faile thee nor forsake thee so that we may boldly say The Lord is mine helper I will not fear what man can do vnto
vs aboue other nations The more he hath honoured and exalted vs aboue others the more vile and odious we shall become he will poure shame contempt vpon vs he will make vs a mirrour and example of his iudgements to others vnlesse we bring foorth fruites answerable to so great goodnesse Who so is wise-hearted let him consider these things Verses 22 23 24. God brought them out of Egypt their strength is as an Vnicorne for there is no sorcery against Iacob Hitherto wee haue spoken of the spirituall blessings bestowed vpon the Church to wit the forgiuenesse of their sinnes the presence of the Spirit and the vse of the word Now followeth another priuiledge being an effect of the former that nothing shall hurt them they may fall into many afflictions but none shal be able to destroy them He alludeth in this place to the practise of the Vnicorne purging and clensing the water with his horne against the poison of venomous beasts From hence we learne Doctrine No attemptâ shall hurt thâ Church that no meanes and attempts shall hurt or ouerthrow the Church Whatsoeuer the enemies of God and his people imagine what counsell soeuer they take what mischiefes they deuise God will make them frustrate and of none effect This truth appeareth by sundry examples in the word of God When the Church of God was in Egypt the Egyptians said Let vs work wisely with them lest they multiply they vexed them with bondage they destroyed their children they oppressed them with burthens they plagued them with taskemasters and euery way they encreased their miseries Ex. 1 2 3. yet after all these diuellish practises they preuayled nothing against them This appeareth likewise in the ambition and pride of Haman Ester 3. and 7 and 9. He thirsted after blood but the plot he had contriued was disappointed and he fel into the pit which hee had digged for another the snare was broken and the Church was deliuered Infinite are the examples that might be produced to this purpose of the Churches dangers and deliuerances The Prophet Dauid handleth this argument at large in sundry Psalmes In the 91. Psalme verses 3 4 5 c. he assureth those that trust in God that into whatsoeuer dangers they fall they shall neuer miscarry nor be dismayed in theyr afflictions Where the Prophet meaneth that howsoeuer these afflictions may come to the godly yet they shall not bee able to hurt or hinder their eternall peace with God but he will make them and all things besides to further theyr saluation This is it which the Apostle teacheth at large Rom. 8 35 37. Thus we see that no attempts can hurt the Church inasmuch as God taketh the wise in their craftinesse and scattereth the deuices of the wicked Iob 5.13 as he turned the wisedome of Ahithophel into foolishnesse The Reasons of this Doctrine seruing for confirmation of vs are direct euident For Reason first it is God that watcheth ouer his to deliuer and to preserue them from all the dangers that go ouer theyr heads We shall not neede to feare hauing so good a keeper being assured of right good keeping He will alwayes protect vs by his great power and infinit goodnesse This the Prophet handleth at large Psal 121 1 2 3 4 5 6 7. So Moses declaring the cause that Balaams curses coniurations did not preuaile but were turned into a blessing sayth It was because the Lord loued his people Deut. 23 5. No policies can preuaile where there is such a keeper who being on our side what skilleth it who bee set against vs Reason 2 Secondly hee hath appointed the Angels also to guard and defend them to pitch their Tents round about them to bee ministering spirits sent out for their good which alwayes behold the face of their Father which is in heauen God is the cheefe watchman whom nothing can escape the Angels are second watchmen vnder God whom God hath deputed to that office to serue the necessities of the Church This the Prophet Dauid that sweet singer of Israel setteth downe Psal 91 10 11 12. Where the prophet proueth that no crosse or calamity shall come neere them or their dwellings to hurt them because not onely God himselfe will care for their defence but appoint the holy Angels as his heauenly messengers to preserue them Not that the helpe of God is not sufficient or that we should put our trust in their helpe but to teach vs for our comfort that we haue God and all the hoast of heauen as an army ready mustered marshalled to succour and sustaine vs in all our dangers Now it remaineth to consider what Vses Vse 1 may be made of this Doctrine First we must confesse to our singular comfort that great is the power and goodnesse of God which can neuer faile or forsake those that are his No counsell or wisedome or policy can escape his knowledge or encounter with his power we see this notably in this example before our eyes This false Prophet Balaam was an enemy of God and of his people he had set both his heart to couet and his tongue to saie all his purpose was to curse the people hee leaueth nothing vnattempted to compasse and contriue his enterprize yet we see all is vanity and commeth in the end to nothing Great therfore is the power and might of God We heard in verse 19. that he was constrained to say That God is not like to mortall men therfore we ought to be ashamed to call the truth or power of God into question wherein there is neither want nor weaknes All the power that is in men and Angels is nothing to the infinite power of God Let vs therefore acknowledge and confesse this might and maiesty of God let vs in all our dangers and calamities reuerence it and rest in it Let vs not measure it by ordinary meanes but know that he is able to work as wel without means and against meanes as by meanes The faith of Abraham is commended by the Apostle Ro. 4 18. Heb. 11 That aboue hope he beleeued vnder hope and that God was able of the ashes of Isaac offered vp in sacrifice to raise him againe to life ãâã 2. Secondly wee may in assurance of his fauour conclude the blessednesse of the people of God and their happy estate and condition yea we may truly say with the Psalmist Psal 144 15. Blessed are the people that are so yea blessed are the people whose God is the Lord. None are harder assaulted none are better protected Their confusion is sought but they stand in the strength of God This is a great blessing to be shaken and yet to abide firme in stormes and tempests Happy are they that haue so vigilant a watchman as the Lord is That City is safe that kingdome is sure that house is quyeted that soule is secured that hath such a keeper What City vpon the earth sauing the City of
not deale faithfully with his people Such as either hide the truth or withhold it in vnrighteousnesse such as conceale or corrupt the word to please meÌ vndergo the curse of God and bring vpon themselues the heauy wrath of God This appeareth in that charge which the Lord gaue to the Prophet Ieremy chap. 1 17. Thus the Lord dealeth also with the Prophet Ezekiel chap. 3.18 and 33 6. So the Apostle saith A necessity is laide vpon me and woe vnto me if I preach not the Gospel 1 Cor. 9 16. Vse 1 The vses of this doctrine are now to bee handled First of all it followeth that they must know the Scriptures they must not bee young Plants Idol Shepheards blinde guides dumbe dogs sleepy watchmen vnsauory salt which is good for nothing but for the dunghill if for the dunghill Luk. 14 35. Mat. 5 13. It is a shame for a guide not to know the way for a Seer to be blinde for a Messenger to bee dumbe So then all Teachers should make conscience to furnish themselues as wise Scribes and good Stewards with profitable competent knowledge spending their dayes in getting the vnderstanding of the Scriptures that they may minister a word in due season and be able to feed their fellow-seruants with wholesome food leading them to the fountaines of life So then the knowledge of the word of God and the gift of interpretation cannot be separated from the function calling of the Minister and God doth disclaime and disauow such as are without knowledge that they shall be none of his Pastors Teachers Thus he speaketh by the Prophet Hosea chap. 4 6. Because thou hast refused knowledge I will also refuse thee that thou shalt be no Priest to me Who would not maruaile if a Prince should appoint a Messenger or Embassadour to goe to a people which had no legs to goe no tongue to speake no language or reason to deliuer his message Who then can be so absurd as to thinke that the wise God the Lord of Lords and King of Kings would appoint any to be as his mouth and the Messenger of his will which cannot teach and deliuer his will Who is it that hath an house to builde that will chuse such Carpenters and Masons as haue no skill to lay a stone or to hew their timber or to handle their Tooles Who will retaine or entertaine a Shepheard to keepe his sheepe an husbandman to till his ground a Captaine to leade his army a Steward to prouide for his family a labourer to do his work that is altogether ignorant and hath no knowledge to do these things Now God is more prudent and prouident then mortall man and therefore he will reiect and refuse all such as are not able to discharge the Office committed vnto them through ignorance God requireth knowledge in all the people much more in such as take vpon them to be the Teachers of the people which should not onely haue knowledge themselues but teach knowledge to others that they do not perish for want of knowledge The Spirit of God mentioneth this to bee one of the cheefest causes that religion perished among the ten Tribes and that Idolatry was erected and continued among them euen vntill they were carried away to perpetuall captiuity in that Ieroboam made of the lowest and rudest of the people 1 King 13 31 and 13.33 Priests of the high places who would might consecrate himselfe to that calling The condition of the Iewes was neuer more dangerous and desperate and neerer to destruction and desolation then when they had blinde watchmen and such Priests set ouer them as had no knowledge which made the Prophet Esay call for all the beasts of the field to deuoure them and all the beasts of the Forrest to eate them vp giuing this as the reason For their watchmen are all blinde and haue no knowledge Esay 56 9 10. Hence it is that the Prophet Malachi teacheth That the Priests lips should preserue knowledge the people seeke the Law at their mouth for they are the Messengers of the Lord of hoasts Mal. 2 7. This therefore sheweth and condemneth the grosse and greeuous sinne of many amongst vs that occupy the places of Pastors and cannot feede that run before they were sent take vpon theÌ to be lights and yet are darknesse These can haue no comfort in their calling because they were neuer designed or called of God to this place For whomsoeuer he calleth to any function hee enableth in some measure to discharge the duty which hee hath required of them They indanger their owne soules the soules of many other for when the blind leade the blinde both fall into the ditch Greg. hom 11. in Ezekiel and one saith truely that we murther the soules of such as we see runne the way of destruction when we are carelesse and hold our peace Vse 2 Secondly it behoueth all the Ministers of the word of God to make conscience to deliuer the truth and all the truth vnto the people howsoeuer it be taken according to the example of the Apostles Peter and Iohn answered vnto them and saide Whether it bee right in the sight of God to obey you rather then God iudge yee for we cannot but speake the things which we haue seene and heard Acts 4 19 20. And Paul exhorting the Elders and Ouerseers of the Church of Ephesus setteth before their eyes his owne practise that he had kept back nothing that was profitable but had shewed them all things necessary to saluation I take you to record this day that I am pure froÌ the blood of all men for I haue concealed nothing but haue reuealed vnto you all the counsell of God Acts 20 20 26 27. If we be carefull and conscionable in doing this duty faithfully to God and his people we shall reape and receiue more sound comfort thereby then by the powerfull effect of our Ministery True it is all painfull Teachers esteeme nothing more nor so much as of the people whom they haue gained to God and godlinesse accounting them their ioy their crowne 1. Th. 2 19 20. and their glory and yet we may reape more true comfort and consolation by discharging our duties carefully then by sauing soules and by turning many to righteousnesse if we could winne whole kingdomes to God For we may saue others from death and conuert a sinner from going astray out of his way and yet after this our selues become reprobates wee may be the sweet sauour of life to life to others and not our selues to God Thus was it with many Priests of loose licentions life vnder the Law Thus it was with Iudas who wrought miracles preached the Gospel and conuerted soules as wel as the rest of the Apostles yet was the sonne of perdition And thus no doubt it was with the Scribes and Pharisies that sate in Moses chayre and taught the people what they should obserue and doe like vnto
being the chiefe Corner-stone do feed men with fancies fond deuices without godly edifying and teach their owne dreames and fables Let the Prophet that hath a dreame tell a dreame and he that hath my word let him speake my word faithfully what is the chaffe to the wheat saieth the Lord Ier. 23 28. And the Apostle chargeth Timothy to stay prophane and vaine bablings for they shall encrease vnto more vngodlinesse 2. Tim. 2 16. Many there are that corrupt the word to please men and to establish their owne errors We cannot content our selues with the ancient faith but loathe the heauenly Manna and waxe wanton against Christ He is not esteemed that preacheth the plain truth plainely in the euidence of the Spirit He is most magnified and made of that can bring in some strange matter against the common receiued faith and we liue in this respect in most dangerous times and perillous seasons as euer were heretofore Others shut vp their mouths and eyther through feare dare not or through flattery and filthy lucre will not reproue sin These are men-pleasers and time-seruers not remembring what the Apostle saith Galat. 1 10. Preach I mans doctrine or Gods Or goe I about to please men For if I should yet please men I were not the seruant of Christ The Ministers of the Gospel must not sowe cushions vnder mens elbowes Ezek. 13.11 Mich. 2 11. nor prophesie to the people of wine and strong drinke they must not apply or fashion their doctrine to the humours and affections of men as if the word were a crooked line or a leaden rule or a shipmans hose but keepe a good conscience Hence it is that the Lord chargeth Ieremy to take away the precious from the vile and to do according to his word Let them returne vnto thee but returne not thou vnto them A father will not alwayes feed the fancy nor follow the disposition of his son that is sicke but will sometimes crosse his minde and restraine his desire Ier. 15 19 and 6 14. So must the Ministers of God which are the fathers of our soules deale with such as are sicke of sin not soothe them vp with sweete words nor dawb with vntempered Morter but giue theÌ that precious balme that shall not break their head Psal 141 5. Thus dealt Eliah with Ahab Amos with Amaziah Iohn Baptist with Herod though it cost him his head And thus should all the true Ministers of God do without pride or ambition without feare or flattery seeke the glory of God not the praise of men and howsoeuer the people hate him that rebuketh in the gate Amos chap. 5 verse 10 and abhorre him that speaketh vprightly yet they should set God before their eyes 2 Tim. 2 15. and consider they haue to deale with him Lastly they must not preach part of the word onely and leaue another part vntaught but lay before them the whole will of God Some preach nothing but the law some teach nothing but the Gospel both sorts are greatly deceyued if they looke for any great increase by their labors The Law must prepare and make the way the Gospel must follow after The Law casteth downe the Gospel comforteth and raiseth vp The Law reuealeth the knowledge of sinne the Gospel reuealeth the remission of sinne Both these meanes are to be set on worke and applied wisely and discreetly to our hearers Such as are secure and cold in the profession of the Gospel such as thorough presumption or ignorance see not their owne sinnes giue them the Law and apply vnto them the threatnings of the same Such as see and feele their sinnes and are cast downe by a deepe apprehension of Gods heauy iudgements minister vnto them a plaister of the Gospel made of the precious blood of Christ that looking vpon him as it were vpon the brazen Serpent Numb 21.6 they may presently bee cured and recouered of the sting of sinne and the wound of conscience Both these are two necessary meanes that God hath left the one without the other hurteth more then healeth The Law without the Gospel driueth the poore distressed soule vpon the rocke of desperation the Gospel without the Law puffeth vp and aduanceth proud flesh vnto presumption and therefore the spirituall Physitians and Surgeons are so to temper them as that the Church may haue the profitable and necessary helpe of both Vse 4 Lastly it serueth to direct the hearers in the right art of hearing they must submit them selues to Gods ordinance and bee ready to know and heare all the will of God We must not haue itching eares which are not able to suffer wholesome doctrine some as the Athenians delighting in new things and in hearing fables others not abiding to bee reprooued Therefore the Prophet Micha saith Are not my words good to him that walketh vprightly Mich. 2 7. The cause why the word to many men is vnpleasant and vnsauoury is because they delight in euill and desire to continue in sinne growing to so grosse a contempt as to command the Prophets not to Prophesie or to prescribe vnto them what they shall Prophesie or would limit them to their owne liking to serue their owne affections and filthy lustes Many would follow Iohn the Baptist til he required repentance They would heare Christ vntill he spake of taking vp the crosse Herod heard Iohn willingly Marke 6 20. and practised many things but when once hee came neerer to him taught that it was not lawfull to keepe his brothers wife hee enioyned him silence and clapped him vp in prison The Iewes seemed for a time attentiuely to hear the defence of Paul Acts 22 22. but when he touched his Apostleship to the Gentiles which they crossed gainesayed Luke testifies they heard him vnto this word but then they lift vp their voyces and saide Away with such a fellow from the earth for it is not meete that he should liue Thus it fareth with many hearers in our dayes The drunkard delighteth to heare the Minister preach agaânst oppression and couetousnesse this pleaseth his humor this his stomacke brooketh well enough These men heare the word by parts parcels they giue care till their secret ââââes be reproued and sit quietly till their sores bee rubbed and when once they are touched they begin to kick spurne with their heeles against the word and the Ministers of it But we must heare all that is taught vs and not certaine clauses or cantiles onely we must heare constantly continually and vniuersally as well the things that mislike vs and goe against vs as those things that please and content vs as well the iudgements of God thundered out against vs in the Law as the sweete promises pronounced and offered in the Gospel as well the laying open of our owne sins as the publishing of the sinnes of other men This kinde of hearing the Lord commendeth in his people after the deliuery of the Law Deut. chapter
ouer vs as he hath done them For are wee more excellent or better by nature or desert then they No by no meanes Eph. 2 1 3. we are borne dead in sinnes the heires of wrath as well as others This made the Apostle hauing made mention of the mercies of God shewed vnto him that had bene a blasphemer a persecuter and an oppressor to render thankes vnto GOD and to giue him the praise and glory Thou hast herein greater cause to blesse and praise the Name of GOD then for thy creation which onely gaue thee a being vpon the earth whereas this doth ioyne thee to GOD and entitle thee to the kingdome of heauen Verse 4. He hath said which heard the words of God and saw the vision of the Almighty falling into a trance Wee heard before how Balaam was inspired of God to deliuer vnto the Moabites Midianites and Ammonites the will of God Now here is offered to our considerations the meanes and manner that God vsed in giuing vnto him his diuine inspiration and that is by a vision or trance We heard before what a trance is to wit an extraordinary worke of the spirit vpon the whole man casting the body as it were in a deepe sleepe making the minde fit to receiue the things which are reuealed of the Lord. Thus it pleased the Lord to deale with Balaam at this present that his words might be knowne to be diuine not humane Doctrine In formeâ times Goâ reuealed dâuers thingâ by visions From hence wee learne that God in former times hath reuealed diuers things vnto men by visions by dreames and otherwayes as seemed good to his heauenly wisedome God hath not vsed one meanes alone but diuers to speake to the world either by Angels or by the cloud or betweene the Cherubims or by Vrim or by dreames or by visions To this purpose there is a rule set downe Numb 12 6. If there be a Prophet of the Lord among you I will be knowne to him by a vision and will speake vnto him by dreame This is further taught in the booke of Iob by the words of Elihu instructing Iob in the maner of Gods dealing with sinners shewing how God admonisheth them in dreames and visions God speaketh once or twice and one seeth it not in dreames and visions of the night when sleepe falleth vpon men and men sleepe vpon their beds Iob. 33 14 15. So when Paul was conuerted by the voyce of Christ the Lord spake to Ananias in a vision to goe vnto him and Paul likewise in a vision saw him comming in vnto him and putting his hands on him that he might receiue his sight Acts 9 10 12. When Peter lodging with one Simon a Tanner waxed hungry and would haue eaten he fel into a trance he saw heauen opened and a certaine vessell came downe vnto him as it had beene a great sheete knit at the foure corners and was let downe to the earth c. Acts 10 10 11. So the Apostle being compelled by the false Apostles to glory of himselfe maketh a rehearsall of the visions and reuelations of the Lord that were offered vnto him 2. Cor. 12 1. Vnto these examples wee might adde sundry others out of the Scriptures as of Iacob of Samuel of Ezekiel Gen. 46 â of Daniel of Iohn all declaring that GOD vsed to reueale many things by visions to his seruants the Prophets and to others when it pleased him The reasons are First to discouer and Reason manifest his will vnto them sometimes to admonish them sometimes to teach them somtimes to terrifie them and alwayes to declare and reueale his heauenly pleasure vnto them as we heard before out of the booke of Iâb Iob 33 15 16. For it hath bene the ordinary maner of God euen from the beginning to warne comfort and declare what hee would haue done or forbid what he would not haue done both in the day time and in the night season partly by visions to such as were waking partly by dreames to such as were asleepe Reason 2 Secondly God would haue the reuelation of his will appeare to be onely his and not of themselues For howsoeuer it pleased the Lord to deale with his seruants and what way soeuer he vsed to signifie his good pleasure in all these cases he imprinted in the mindes and hearts of them to whom hee shewed himselfe certaine notes and euident tokens whereby they might expressely and manifestly know that it was his doing This we noted before to be one of the causes why it pleased the Lord to deale by visions that we should chalenge nothing to our owne selues but ascribe all vnto him Vse 1 Now let vs come to the vses First consider from hence the greatnesse and excellency of Gods hand who hath diuers wayes to reueale his will and to teach his people to call them and gather them vnto himselfe Some meanes he hath to preserue a sinner from falling and some to restore him being fallen He is the head Physician of the world he ministreth the best Physicke and of most sure and certain working He neuer faileth in his cures both because hee knoweth the nature of the disease and the working of the ingredient The woman in the Gospel diseased with an issue of blood twelue yeeres suffered many things of many Physicians and spent all that shee had yet it auailed her nothing but shee became much worse Marke 5 26. But such as seeke to God to heale the diseases of their soules and submit themselues to be his patients doe alwayes receiue from him health and depart from him better then they came Hee vseth partly preseruatiues and partly restoratiues He speaketh by admonitions in dreames and visions And these being ceased hee speaketh by chasticements and corrections he preacheth vnto vs by the Ministers of his word and by all meanes desireth to doe vs good True it is the diuell hath his visions being as it were the ape of God which are so many delusions of men as when hee maketh men beleeue they see that which they see not or perswadeth men strange things of themselues that they are that which indeed they are not 1. Sam 28.14 His drift and purpose in both is to deceiue and seduce But God vseth sundry meanes to draw vs to himselfe to draw vs out of our selues to draw vs to his kingdome He is not as a poore practitioner that hath but one plaster for euery sore or one medicine for euery disease he hath variety of meanes store of prouision for al maladies which serueth to commend vnto vs the goodnesse mercy greatnesse power and wisdome of God to be acknowledged and confessed of euery one of vs. Secondly wee learne that God neuer leaueth Vse 2 them destitute of a teacher that in a reuerent feare of his Name seeke vnto him and call vpon him We see he oftentimes admonisheth and informeth of his will such as are out of the Church and know him
God that it may not be laide to their charge Notwithstanding the Lord assisted me strengthened me that by me the preaching might be fully beleeued 2 Tim. 4 16 17. This appeareth in that worthy prayes of Asa which he made going to battaile against his enemies 2. Chron 14 11. Lord it is nothing with thee to helpe with many or with no power helpe vs O Lord our God for wee rest on thee and in thy name are wee come against this multitude O Lord thou art our God let not man preuaile against thee Let vs not therefore be discouraged and discomfited when we see many against vs and few to stand for the cause of God but consider that he whose cause it is is able to defend it whose power and glory is most of all seene in the weakenesse of those that are stirred vp to maintaine it Vse 3 Lastly it is our duty not to fret at euill men when they are exalted and lifted vp on high but consider the end that the Lord will make Nah 1 2. Who will take vengeance on his aduersaries and reserueth wrath for his enemies Though they practise against the iust and gnash their teeth against him though they watch the righteous and seeke to slay him though they abound and prosper and set their mouth against heauen yet this is a comfort to the godly Psal 37 7 8 9 10. That yet a litle while and the wicked shall not appeare thou shalt looke after his place hee shall not be found Waite patiently vpon the Lord and hope in him fret not thy selfe for him which prospereth in his way nor for the man that bringeth his enterprises to passe for euill doers shal be cut off they that waite vpon the Lord shall inherite the land The destruction which God hath conâluded against them is sure he wants no meanes to ouerturne them he can make things that are not of greater power then they that are There is no safety to the enemies of God and his truth there is no way for them to escape for the Lord is the God of vengeance This the Prophet Esay declareth at large chap. 30. 14.10 shewing that their destruction should be both certaine and suddaine This is that which the Prophet assureth Hezekiah of that God would put his hooke in his nostrils and his bridle in the lippes of Rabshekah that rayled vpon the holy one of Israel 2 King 16 6 7. Be not afraid of the words which thou hast heard I will send a blast vpon him he shall heare a noise and returne to his owne hand and I will cause him to fall by the sword in his owne land Let vs therefore remember alwayes the exhortation of the Prophet Psal 37 1 2. Fret not thy selfe because of the wicked men neither be enuious for the euill doer for they shall soone be cut downe like grasse and shall wither as the greene herbes trust thou in the Lord and doe good dwell in the Lord and thou shalt be fed assuredly Verse 9. Blessed is he that blesseth thee cursed is he that curseth thee This is the conclusion of this prophecy wherein is shewed that God will powre out his blessings vpon his people in such a gracious manner and measure that it shall runne ouer and fall vpon those that are the friends and fauourers of the Church on the contrary side such as hurt or persecute them shall vndergoe the heauy curse of God as God long before shewed vnto Abraham Doctrine God will be mercifull to such as be mercifull to the Church From hence ariseth this doctrine that God will be mercifull to all those that shew mercy to his Church and such as are without pitty and compassion shall finde iudgement without mercy at the hands of God God will blesse those that doe good to his people they shal not lose their labour that fauour the Church but such as are enemies vnto them shall finde God an enemy vnto them We see how God blessed the house of Laban for Iacobs sake so doth Laban confesse Gen. 30.27 I haue perceiued that the Lord hath blessed me for thy sake Thus God blessed the house of Potiphar for Iosephs sake that was sold vnto him for God was with him and his master saw that the Lord made all that he had to prosper in his hand Gen. 39 3 Thus haue worldly men beene blessed for the godlies sake This is it which Isaac vttered in blessing his sonne Gen. 27.29 Cursed be he that curseth thee and blessed be he that blesseth thee Hereunto commeth a worthy example recorded by the Prophet Ieremy chap. 38 9. chap. 39.16 17. when Ieremy was cast into the dungeon where he stacke fast in the myre through the false suggestion of his enemies Ebed-Melech the blacke Moore spake to the King for him drew him out with cords and tooke him out of the dungeon and therefore the Prophet is sent vnto him with message Thus saith the Lord of hoasts the God of Israel Behold I will bring my words vpon this city for euill and not for good they shal be accoÌplished in that day before thee but I will deliuer thee in that day sayth the Lord and thou shalt not be giuen into the hand of the men whom thou fearest for I will surely deliuer thee thou shalt not fall by the sword but thy life shall be for a prey vnto thee because thou hast put thy trust in me saith the Lord. Thus did God recompence his zeale and reward his fauour which he shewed to the Prophet in the miseries and troubles which hee sustayned Rahab the harlot receiuing the spyes sending them out another way and preferring their life before her owne life was her selfe saued from the common destruction and had her fathers houshold and all that she had giuen her as a prey because shee had hid the messengers which Ioshua sent to spy out Iericho Iosh 6 25. Iam. 2 25. Heb. 11 31. The widow of Sarepta giuing hospitality to Eliah and offering him part of that poore pittance which was left her and her sonne in those dayes of dearth and drought was with all her family miraculously sustained in the famine continuing three yeeres and sixe monthes 1. King 17 10. The Shunamite receiuing the Prophet Elisha making him a chamber prouiding al necessaries for him setting him there a table a stoole and a candle-sticke that he might turne in thither to lodge when he trauailed that way and eate bread at her house receiued both the blessing of a sonne her husband being old 2 Kings 4 8. and the raising of him from death to life to her great comfort She shewed some mercy but receiued more mercy she ministred comfort to the Prophet but her self receiued more comfort This also our Sauiour testifieth shewing that wee shall lose nothing that we bestow on any of the faithful we serue a bountifull Lord and a liberall pay-master Math. 10 41 42. He that receiueth a Prophet in
thy presence is a burden vnto me aske thy reward and wages of thy worke of that God whom thou hast obeyed or of that people whom thou hast blessed to whom thou seemest rather beholden then vnto mee and who I am sure are more indebted to thee for thy paines then I am This is a most shamefull blasphemy of a wretched man whose breath is in his nostrils against the eternall God that made heauen and earth who suffereth with patience the vessels of wrath prepared to destruction The answer of Balaam followeth to be coÌsidered The answer of Balaam who is brought in by Moses excusing himselfe and giuing wicked counsell to Balak to bring the people of God to ruine and destruction The Apology and defence that he maketh for himselfe is this that hee certified the messengers sent vnto him and declared to Balak himselfe that he was not at his owne choise and liberty to speake what the King wished and what himselfe desired but was as it were chained and restrained by the mighty hand of God that he could vtter nothing but what he inspired Thus the false Prophet seeketh to pacifie and appease the angry minde of the King and the hyreling laboureth to recouer his wages that was denyed him as if he should say Lay the fault where it is and not where it is not I haue striuen what I can to do that which thou requirest but the God of the Hebrewes hath hindered thy request and my desire Secondly hee promiseth that being now discharged and ready to returne home hee would giue such counsell which should work out the finall confusion of this people if it were wisely and warily followed For when he seeth he cannot curse them he giueth counsell how to hurt them as if hee should haue saide to Balak I see to my griefe thou perceiuest to thy cost that sorcery will not preuaile and serue the turne yet do not despaire but hold on thy purpose try a new conclusion another way I haue another plot in mine head follow my direction and doubt not but thou shalt bring thy matters to a good passe and destroy that people as they hereafter shall destroy thy people But what this counsell was is concealed and not expressed in this place which was not such as the Prophets of God aduised and perswaded to the people of God but diuellish counsell proceeding from that spirit by which he was guided to open a gap to bring vpon them all mischiefe and misery and to pull downe the wall of Gods protection whereby they were fenced and defended and to let in their enemies vpon theÌ God being become an vtter enemy vnto them For by the successe and euent in the chapter following it appeareth what this crafty counsell was Numb 25 3. by the peoples falling in fancy and fellowship with the Moabitish women wherby they were drawne into spirituall and bodily fornication And afterward in the one thirtieth chapter of this booke verse 16 Moses speaking of the Midianitish women saieth These caused the children of Israel through the counsell of Balaam to commit a trespasse against the Lord as concerning Peor and there came a plague vpon the Congregation of the Lord. So the Apostle Iohn speaketh writing to the Church at Pergamus I haue a few things against thee because there thou hast them that maintaine the doctrine of Balaam c. Reu. 2 14. Hereby then we see that when Balaam had sundry wayes assayed and attempted to curse the people of Isâael and yet his purpose fayled him because God crossed his deuices hee told Balak that the last refuge and onely way to preuaile against them was to draw them to sin against their God and so to make a breach betweene him and his people Now according as hee counselled him and gaue him instructions so Balak confederate with the Midianites sent forth the most beautiful women in their kingdomes into the Campe of Israel to entice them to the worship of their Idols to banquet with them at their Idoll-feasts whereby âhey drew them to Idolatry and fornication sinning against God and kindling his wrath against them But of this we shall speake further in the chapter following Verse 10. Then Balak was very angry with Balaam and smote his hands together and saide I sent for thee to curse mine enemies c. See heere the euent of all the conspiracy against the Israelites they had conceiued mischiefe Psal 7 14 15 bring forth a lye They that trauaile with wickednesse trauaile with the winde and the end is not answerable to the beginning They vanish away in their owne imagination whilst Israel standeth as a defenced City From hence we learne that things practised inconsiderately not with good aduice Doctrine Thing vnlawfully atteÌpted haue euill ends and attempted vnlawfully with a wicked purpose haue other euents then men thinke of Whatsoeuer wee goe about with a wicked minde hath an euill end in the iust iudgment of God We cannot expect that any euil action should haue a good end Indeed God doth many times suffer euill men causeth them to multiply The causes why wicked men do multiply because our sinnes deserue so many chastisements and scourges as there are wicked men in the world Againe it is requisite that we should all our life long be kept in a continuall exercise of faith prayer patience and repentance Iudg. 2 22. and that they might be as pricks and thornes in our sides Lastly the Lord by suffering the wicked to prosper and proceed doth greatly aduance his owne glory whiles he reigneth in the midst of his enemies Exod. 9 15 16 and preserueth his Church in despite of Satan and his wicked members which daily seeke the ouerthrow thereof Is it not strange that an hundred Sheepe should liue among a thousand wolues not be deuoured It is no lesse wonderfull and to bee maruelled at that any of Gods people should liue vpon the face of the earth being compassed about with an army of wicked men the very limbes of the diuell that open their mouths to swallow them vp and hate them with an vnfained hatred vnto the death Notwithstanding the Lord thus beareth and forbeareth yet in the end hee will cut off the wicked and all euill shall haue an euill end We see this in Pharaoh calling for his Sorcerers they withstood Moses and resisted the truth they turned water into blood and rods into Serpents yet in the end all their cunning was stained and they confessed it was the Finger of God Exod. 7 11. 8 19. Consider the example of those that would builde them a Citty and a Tower to get them a name lest they should bee scattered vpon the whole earth Genesis ch 11. verse 4 the Lord came downe to see the Citty which the sonnes of men builded and there confounded theyr Language that euery one perceyued not anothers speech The Apostle Peter maketh a long rehearsall in his second
the reason is rendred for what cause the Midianities were to be destroied to wit because they had a chiefe hand and were principall doers in the seducing of the people of God and drawing them into sin The Moabites and Ammonites were actors in this tragedy but the chiefe part was assigned to the Midianites The Moabites and Ammonites came of Lot by committing incest with his daughters Gen. 19 37 38. The Midianites came of Midian the fourth sonne of Keturah which she bare to Abraham Gen. 25 2. They ought being so neerely ioyned to the people of God to haue performed all duties of humanity and kindnesse vnto them whereas they sought their ouerthrow and wrought their destruction We heard before how the people of God were beguiled and punished heere wee may behold those threatened and afterward destroyed that did trouble them with theyr wyles as concerning Peor Before wee saw the chasticement of them that were seduced and ledde into sinne now they are threatned that were seducers Before we saw the iudgment that fell vpon them that followed now we may see the iudgements that ouertooke the Captains and Ringleaders From hence we learne Doctrine The seducers the seduced shall be punished together that the seducer and the seduced the Ringleader and they that are misled the deceyuer and the deceyued shall perish and be punished together The Lord will punish not onely false Teachers and such as leade the way vnto wickednesse but theyr schollers and disciples such as are brought to lewdnesse and euill by them This Moses declareth very euidently Deut. 13 15. If a false Prophet arise and draw an whole City to Idolatry Gods iudgements shall be not onely against that false Prophet but against the City so that not an Oxe or a Sheep should be spared they should perish and be destroyed together When Gamaliel gaue counsell to take heede to themselues what they intended to do touching the Apostles he bringeth in the examples of Theudas and Iudas Acts 5 36 37 which drew away much people after them but they perished all that obeyed them The Prophet Ezekiel denounceth That if the watchman seeing the sword comming did not giue the people warning nor admonish them of their wicked waies the wicked should die in their sinnes but their blood should be required at the watchmans hands We see this confirmed vnto vs euen from the beginning when the diuell abusing the tongue and body of the serpent had drawne our first parents into sinne the diuell was the principall author of this apostacy and falling from God the serpent was the instrument the woman did hearken to the diuell and was before her husband in the transgression Adam followed the counsell of his wife and yeelded to sinne against God through her perswasion The diuell was a seducer Adam was seduced Enah was both a seducer and seduced Gen. 3 1 2 3 for she was seduced by the diuell and a seducer of her husband deceiuing and being deceiued so that when God called them to an acount and brought them before the barre of his iudgement seate he punished not onely the diuel the serpent that were the authors but also Adam and his wife that were the followers Heereunto commeth the saying of our Sauiour Mat. 15 14. Let them alone they be the blinde leaders of the blinde and if the blinde leade the blinde both shall fall into the ditch not onely the leader but he likewise that is blindly led The Lord Iesus reproueth the Church of Thyatira that they suffered a wretched woman which called her selfe a Prophetesse and threatneth to punish not onely her Reuel 2 12 but those that were her disciples with great afflictions And afterward in the same booke they that receiued the marke of the beast are put out of the booke of life as well as the beast This truth will be more manifest vnto vs if Reason 1 we marke the reasons âor first such as are misled and moued to heresie and wickednes in life oâ doctrine in faith or manners in opinion or practise are culpable of the same sins and abhominations and therfore rightâously to be puâished and condemned with such as are the leaders and perswaders vnto the same The Lord himselfe rendreth the reason why those that were seduced should bee destroyed because they had forsaken his waies and commandements Deut. 1 ââ They then that are seduced that are tâââed from the Lord that are thrust out of the right way wherein they should walke and commit abhominations against him as well as the seducers are culpable of the same sinnes together and therefore shall partake of the same punishment Reason 2 Secondly what is the reason that men are seduced Is it not theyr owne sinne and ignorance They are wilfully blinde they are not careful to learne and stand in the truth as they ought The Prophet Hosea speaking of false Prophets and of the people misled by them saith That they shall all full the people by day the Prophet by night with them Hosea 4.5 This is it which the Apostle vrgeth 2 Thess 2 10 11. Because they receiued not the loue of the truth that they might be saued therefore God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeue lies that all they might be damned which beleeued not the truth but had pleasure in vnrighteousnesse Vse 1 Now let vs come to the vses of this Doctrine First from hence we are to conclude that pretences or excuses shall not beare out the followers and fellowes of wicked seducers and lewd leaders from God his truth but they shall beare theyr sinnes and punishments themselues We see how ready many are to answer for themselues A lasse we are poore simple men we haue no learning wee know not the letters wee are not able to try whether the Doctrine bee good or bad true or false right or wrong we hope God will hold vs excused and not lay it to our charge These couerings to hide our shame as so many figge-leaues shall be pulled from vs and fall to the earth as weake and vnable to vphold themselues What did the vaine coloured shewes auaile Adam and Eue feeding themselues with vaine hopes Gen. 3 12 13 and excusing themselues with fayre pretences Adam saide The woman whom thou gauest to be with me deceiued mee and I did eaâe The woman saide The Serpent beguiled me and I did eate The Serpent might haue said the diuell entred into me preuailed ouer mee and abused me to be his instrument Heere are many delayes and deuices the man excuseth himselfe by the woman the woman by the serpent the serpent by the diuell but God cannot be mocked he will not be deluded and therefore none of them escaped all of them âre punished as they were willingly and wittingly deceiued For the diuell had his iudgement the serpent had his iudgement the man and the woman had also their iudgment Let this be assuâed to the consciences or all of vs
no Ministers or teachers to instruct them Matth. 9 36 for as the one sort are in danger of the destruction of the body so are the other of the losse of the soule whereby subiects should learne to be obedient to their Magistrates to be thankfull to God where he hath set them and vnder them to profite in the wayes of godlines lest for our vnthankfulnesse and other sinnes they bee taken away from vs. But the point which is cheefly heere intended Doctrine Magistrates haue their calling immediately from God is this That Magistrates haue their calling and holde their places immediately from God for the good of the people 2 Chro. 9 8. Salomon was set in his throne by God himselfe not by the high Priest or the people Dan. 2 21 37. It is sayde of Dauid that God chose him to be King hee delighted in him to make him King 1 Chron. 28 4. He chose him from the sheepefold to feede his people Iacob and Israel his inheritance Psal 78 71. It is sayd of Saul The Lord hath annointed thee to bee Gouernor of his inheritance 1 Sam. 10 1. God said to the Prophet touching Hazael Iehu Annoint Hazael king of Syria and Iehu shalt thou annoint king of Israel 1 Kings 19 15. So then they hold of God in cheefe and not of men Reason 1 The grounds heereof follow First of all the Scriptures call kings the Lieutenants and ministers of God Rom. 13 4. There is no power but of God the powers that bee are ordained of God c. For he is the minister of God to thee for good and not onely so but they are called gods on earth Psa 82 6. Exod. 22 28 because they sitte in his place and are to execute his iudgements Reason 2 Secondly they are bound to giue an account onely to God and not to man for as they are next and immediate to God and inferiour to none but to him so for all their actions they shall reckon with him The officers sent out by him the Iudges that execute iustice the Ministers and all that preach the Gospel and al that rule in the Church in Commonwealth or in the house must giue an account to him but he to none sauing to him that hath called him Tertullian sayth well Hee maketh him Emperor Apolog. cap. 30. who made him a man before he was Emperor from him hee holdeth his Scepter of whom he hath his soule Obiect But it may be obiected that Peter calleth it an ordinance of man 1 Pet. 2 13 Submit yourselues to euery ordinance of man for the Lords sake If then it be an humane ordinance how may it be diuine I answer Answer the magistrate is so called not because men are the authors of it or may dissolue it but first because men do execute it not God or the Angels Secondly because it is ordained for the vse benefit and profit of men it is ordained for men as Heb. 5 1. So wee may say of the King he is taken from among men and he is ordained for men Vse 1 This reprooueth the Church of Rome together with the great byshop mighty aduancers of that See that giue temporal power to the Pope and make him the soueraign Monarch of the earth as if all the world were one body and he the soule that quickneth mooueth nourisheth and vpholdeth that body or as if Kings and Princes held their temporall possessions dominions and iurisdictions of him as it were their land in Capite and as if that proud byshoppe had power to cite these as his subiects or vassals iudicially to appeare before his Consistorie Howbeit the Pope himselfe hath no more then hee can claime from Peter if so much neyther can Peter haue any more then hee can deriue from Christ But Christ himselfe while he liued vpon the earth tooke vpon him no temporall iurisdiction he refused to be made a king Iohn 6 hee refused to be a Iudge in ciuill causes and in diuiding inheritances Luke 12 13. He payd pol-mony as others did Matth. 17 he submitted himself to the iudgement of Pilate and commaunded all to giue vnto Cesar the things that are Cesars Mat. 22. This was the doctrine of Peter his example also What then shall the seruant be aboue his master or will he that calleth himselfe the seruant of seruants vsurpe that which neither Peter the supposed founder of that supremacy nor yet Christ himselfe euer challenged or vsurped The answer of Bellarmine to this is to bee marked which is as the egge whereof the treasons and rebellions were hatched that haue abounded in these last dayes De pont Roâ lib. 5. cap. 6. For he and his fellowes sound out the trumpet of sedition and secretly instill damnable poyson into the hearts and eares of their hearers and readers that Christ refused to diuide the inheritance lest the office of the Prelacy shold be stained with such base and abiect Offices and that Peter submitted himself to Cesar because then he was weak and not able to recouer his right but if he had bin strong enough he would neuer haue yeelded to him I answer first it is no base calling to be a iudge of inheritances it is an honorable place to sitte in the courts of iustice and in the seat of iudgement Againe as Christ refused to be a Iudge so hee refused to be a king also taught them that his kingdom is not of this world Is it a base office to be a king or dishonorable to rule a kingdom Besides as he refused ciuill honor so he performed ciuill subiection and thereby acknowledged his obedience and homage vnto Cesar by his doctrine practice Wherefore it is certaine hee refused to deale in these causes because they wer not befitting his calling who came to preach not to rule to diuide the word aright not the wealth of the world Secondly where they teach that Peter putteth the church in mind of obedience because it was not then able to resist this is to despise gouernment to arme the subiect against the prince to make way for treasons insurrections and is contrary to the doctrine of the Scriptures and the practise of former times as we haue shewed at large elsewhere Secondly it reproueth such as teach that Princes Vse 2 excoÌmunicate by the Popes sentence are not to be obeyed and that their subiects are discharged of their oth of alleageance toward them so long as they lye vnder that censure But the Apostle willeth that obedience should be yeelded euen to wicked and idolatrous Princes such as are enemies to the Gospel of Christ and that for conscience sake Rom. 13 5. The Christians in the primitiue Church wanted not number nor strength to haue resisted and deposed Pagan Emperours as Tertullian teacheth Tertul. Apolog. for they had filled euery towne and citty euery campe and corner yet they neuer stirred or offered to make insurrection but offered themselues to be killed for
hurt losse and damage may by them redound to the commonwealth in such sending of them The way to be rid of them is to execute iudgement against them and to cut them off by the sword of the Magistrate for theyr euill deeds Lastly from hence we should learne much more to be watchfull in the spirituall warrefare Eph. 6 10. 2 Tim. 2 4. We are all souldiers and we are to fight against principalities and powers and spiritual wickednesse in high places and therefore it behoueth vs to put on the whole armour of God and to bee strong in the Lord knowing that we shall stand in his might and be able to put to flight these enemies 7 And they warred against the Midianites as the Lord commanded Moses and they slew all the males 8 And they slew the kings of Midian besides the rest of them that were slaine namely Eui and Rekem and Zur and Hur and Reba He was the father of Cozbi whom Phânehas slew Numb 25 15. fiue kings of Midian Balaam also the sonne of Beor they slew with the sword 9 And the children of Israel tooke all the women of Midian captiues and their little ones and tooke the spoyle of all their cattell and all their flockes and all their goods 10 And they burnt all their Cities wherin they dwelt c. 11 And they tooke all the spoyle c. This is the second part of the Chapter wherein we see the manner obserued in managing this warre and in performing obedience to the Commandement of God and his seruant Moses Wherin we may see the slaughter that they made first set downe generally They slew all the males then particularly Fiue of their Kings and also Balaam Secondly the captiues that they tooke to wit al the women and their little ones Thirdly their booty they tooke the spoyle of their cattell flocks and goods Lastly they set their Cities on fire and consumed theyr goodly Castles to nothing Heere a question may be demanded concerning Balaam Obiect how he came to be among these Midianites forasmuch as we reade before that he went his way Numb 24 25. I answer Answer some vnderstand the words of his purpose resolution to returne home but that he stayed in the way among the Midianites through whose Country he must necessarily go and so was slayne among them And indeed it is certaine he was present in the battell but it is more likely and credible that he went home and afterward hearing of the destruction of so many thousands of the Israelites 1. Drusij comment in loca diffic Num. cap. 125. procured through his diuellish counsell that hee returned vnto Madian hoping to receyue the wages which had beene promised vnto him seeing the matter succeeded according to his theyr desire and thus indeed hee receyued a iust reward and recompence as the wages due vnto him for he was slaine by the sword And hence also it may not vnfitly bee concluded that he was no true Prophet of God but a Prophet of Satan for then doubtlesse the Israelites would neuer haue put him vnto the sword Eucher in Gen. pag. 102. Some there are that too highly magnifie him and esteeme better of him then is cause and thinke that he was the same who in the booke of Iob is called Elihu howbeit this is a blinde conceit Some of the Hebrew Doctors obserue that he could be no Prophet because it is said God opened his eyes and he saw the Angel of the Lord standing in the way c. because this is noted of others as of the seruant of Elisha 2 Kings 6 17 and of the Syrians verse 20 as also of Hagar Gen. chapter 21 verse 19 but it is neuer spoken in the same manner of any of the Prophets Other of them say he was damned with Doeg Gehazi and Achitophel but the things that are secret belong not vnto vs the truth he knoweth that knoweth all things it is not for vs to iudge before the time But to leaue this and to come to the doctrines We saw before the sinne of the Midianites chap. 25 and how God threatned them hitherto they escaped well enough and might say as Agag did that had beene spared with the fatter Oxen and the better sheepe 1 Sam. 15 32. Surely the bitternesse of death is past notwithstanding wee see God maketh good his word and suffereth no part of it to fall to the ground Doctrine Wicked men are suffered long yet in the end are punished We learne heereby that wicked men howsoeuer they may bee suffered long in theyr sinnes and God prosper them in theyr wayes and bring no temporal iudgment vpon them yet at last he meeteth with them and bringeth his plagues and punishments vpon them Psalm 73 verses 12 17 18 and 37 35 36. Iob 21 17 18. Ierem. 12 1 2 3. Hab. 2 3 5. Psal 50 21. The Scripture is full of these examples Reason 1 And it must needs be thus because God is a iealous God visiting iniquities and transgressions Exod. 34. he is angry with the wicked hateth them his soule abhorreth and detesteth them and therfore must needs bring iudgment vpon them Rom. 1 verse 18 and 2 5 8. Deut. 9 8 20. Mal. 1 2 3. Not that GOD hath any passion of anger but because hee is saide to do that which men do when they are angry that is he will take vengeance and punish them for theyr sinnes and offences Secondly because the Lord hath set a stint to the wicked he seemeth for a while to put the bridle in theyr neckes and to let them run at liberty but they haue theyr appointed time which they cannot passe hee hath set downe how farre they shall go and how long they shall liue and the measure of theyr sinne to what height they shall grow so that though they desire to proceede neuer so much they shall not be able they cannot go any farther he wayteth till they haue filled vp the measure of their sinnes Gen. 15 verse 16. Math. 23 ver 32 and then he will not spare to bring his iudgements vpon them Vse 1 The vses First this teacheth vs to acknowledge the iustice of God He oftentimes holdeth his peace and men thinke him to be like vnto themselueâ howbeit hee will manifest to all the world that hee is a iust and righteous God and holy in all his wayes Hence it is that the Apostle saith He will reward euery one according to his works Rom. 2 6. Psalm 62 12. For as God neuer forgetteth to be mercifull neyther shutteth vp his kindnesse in displeasure Psalm 77 9 so hee cannot forget his iustice except he should forget himselfe No man forgetteth his owne name Iustice is Gods essentiall attribute This is his Name for euer and this is his memoriall to all generations True it is the faithfull themselues do many times conceiue amisse both of the mercy and of the iustice of God but they confesse that this is their
to God and be applyed to an holy vse The prophane Midianites had polluted and defiled them with Idolatry which God hateth of which see more afterward chap. 33 52. 14 Moses was wroth with the Officers of the hoast with the Captaines ouer thousands and Captaines ouer hundreds and hee saide vnto them Haue yee saued all the women aliue c. The Lord told Moses immediately before verse 2 so soone as this busines was ended he should be gathered to his fathers yet see how he hasteth forward the matter that it might be ended that he also might come to the ende of his dayes God had sworne that he should not enter into the Land for he was displeased with him and spared him not because of the people as he sheweth Deut. 1 verse 37 The Lord was angry with mee for your sakes saying Thou shalt not goe in thither where he goeth not about to excuse himselfe and to wash his hands as if hee had not done amisse but his meaning is that hee fell not into euill of his owne accord forasmuch as the mischiefe sprang from the people Thus did Moses smart for the rashnesse and retchlesnesse of the people as oftentimes Kings and Princes do The olde saying was wont to be Delirant reges plectuntur Achiui that is Horat lib. 1. epist 2. The Princes erre and reason lacke But the poore Commons go to wracke Howbeit we may inuert the rule and turne it otherwise Delirat populus rex plectitur ipse The people swarue and cannot be kept within any bounds wheÌ oftentimes Princes beare the punishment of theyr folly as it fell out with Moses But to come to the matter marke how hee reproueth the Captaines and martiall men for sparing the whorish women that had brought a great plague vpon them We learne from hence Doctrine Sins of omission are displesing to God that sinnes of omission and neglect of duties which men are bound to performe are sinnes displeasing to God as sinnes of commission are It is a sinne against God to omit a good duty as well as to commit an euill or else Moses would not haue bin wroth with this people this is proued Math. 25 3 41 42. Hos 4. ver 1 2. Deut. 27 ver 26. Ierem. 10 verse 25. They called not vpon God Not to do good is to do euill The grounds are euident For first this is a kinde of contempt against Reason 1 God for not to obey is to disobey to contemne The seruant which will not doe what his master commandeth Ier. 48 10. what doth hee but shew a contempt against him If then this argue and conuince of open contempt no maruaile if God be displeased with it True it is and it cannot be denyed that men often do not that which God requireth out of frailty ignorance and infirmity but a continuall neglect and omission cannot but proclayme our contempt and therfore it is a fearefull and heynous sinne Reason 2 Secondly the law of God is not onely negatiue but also affirmatiue it commandeth good as well as forbiddeth euill For albeit all the tenne Commandements the fourth and fifth onely excepted do runne negatiuely yet the negatiue carrieth with it the affirmatiue according to the exposition of Christ himselfe Math. 5 verses 25 33 37. The Commandement which saith expressely Thou shalt not kill saith also inclusiuely Thou shalt preserue life Thirdly it is against the rule of loue and Reason 3 charity For where there is lesse loue then ought to be there is sinne Now where there is an omission of those things whereby God may bee glorified and our brethren profited there can bee no true charity Obiect But against this Doctrine it will be saide that sinnes of omission cannot reteyne the nature of sinne because sinne is an acte I answer Answer it is true of sinnes committed they are actes but of duties omitted it will not hold as for example a man refuseth to heare the word hee will not come to the house of God heere is a sinne because he that is of God heareth Gods word saith our Sauiour Iohn 8 47. yet it is no acte at all but the omitting of an acte so if a man heare the word carelesly this is a sinne Luke 8. yet it is not any acte so that sinnes of omission are sinnes before God as well as other of commission The vses follow First it appeareth hereby that many men Vse 1 in the world if they would examine themselues and cast vp theyr accounts and reckonings with God as debters ought to do they should finde themselues to stand endighted and conuicted of a multitude of sinnes that haply they neuer once dreamed of The greatest sort take notice of this and take themselues bound to auoyd euill but they neuer charge themselues with doing that which is good Euery man confesseth it a sinne to serue other gods to worship false gods and yet neuer consider that it is a sinne not to serue and worship the true God Moses was shut out of the Land of promise not because he did openly dishonour God before the Congregation but because hee did not honour and glorifie his Name Numb 20. And wherefore was the rich man cast into the torments of hell was it because he had taken any thing from poore Lazarus or pulled the meate from his mouth No it was because he did not put bread into his mouth Hee fared deliciously euery day himselfe Luke 16 but he suffered him to starue for want Now we must set downe this as a certaine rule that they neuer had their hearts truely reformed from doing of euill that haue not also beene carefull to doe that which is good We haue therefore a farther reckoning to make with God then we imagine and stand deeper indebted to him then we beleeue For if wee doe not make our accounts to account with him for duties let slip and omitted wee can neuer be saued Secondly this Doctrine serueth as a good direction to helpe vs to try our selues whether Vse 2 we bee rightly reformed in our hearts or not If wee haue learned to account duties omitted to bee no better then sinnes against almighty GOD and for which he will one day take vengeance wee haue made a good step in our holy faith and that if wee haue not learned to make conscience of sinnes of omission we will neuer truely make conscience of sinnes of commission A man may make some scruple of conscience of swearing and taking the Name of God in vaine and yet neuer vse it with feare and reuerence This man is as guilty that hath left the good vndone as the other Many men will refrayne from going to worke on the Sabbath day and from open prophaning of it but in the meane season they come not to heare the word neyther make any profite vnto theyr soules by it These men doubtlesse do it but for outward respects and not for any care they haue to keepe it holy For how shall
it bee knowne that they doe it for conscience sake except they make conscience of the holy exercises of the Sabbath So then euery man ought to examine himselfe and see whether he be not guilty of some euill euen while he abstayneth from euill and heereby wee may finde out the truth If wee make conscience of the contrary good commanded and required then our hearts are right For this is a certaine rule that neuer fayleth and we shall alwayes finde it true that he neuer had any true feare of sinne or of displeasing God that had not withall a care to please God Thirdly this Doctrine conuinceth vs as Vse 3 guilty of sinne euen from our mothers womb we haue all gone astray and are culpable in the sight of God For all that men can boast off is nothing but the abstayning from euill they can say nothing touching any good that they haue done They can alledge for themselues they haue not beene corrupt Idolaters scoffing Ismaelites or prophane Esaues they cannot challenge vnto themselues that they haue beene zealous worshippers or faithfull and carefull professors of the truth But what shall it profit vs not to be prophane as Esau except we haue laboured to be like Dauid a man after Gods owne heart What shall it profite vs not to be scoffing Ishmaelites except also we labour to preserue the good name of our brethren Or what shall it auayle vs not to be oppressors and such as are full of cruelty except we be also louers of mercy and full of good works Certainly except this be in vs we cannot free our selues from the iust imputation of sinne and wickednesse Would any man account that a good hand which is not able to do any good to the body and to be able onely to say it did neuer cut out the tongue out of the mouth or pull the eyes out of the head or draw the heart out of the body The like wee might say of other members For would any praise and commend the mouth to be fitte and profitable to the body that could onely say thus much for it selfe that it did neuer teare the flesh from the body or swallow poyson to the end to destroy the body If then it be euill that the members should not doe those good duties and functions about the body that is required of them we may reason after the same manner for our purpose why should not a man bee iustly condemned that can onely boast that hee hath not done euill when in the meane season he cannot shew any good that he hath done doubtlesse such a one is no true member of Iesus Christ For wee make God our aduersary when hee findeth vs a barren fielde without good Corne as well as when wee bring forth nothing but thornes and thistles and our house is fit to lodge and entertayne Satan and other vncleane spirits Math. 12 verse 44 when they finde it swept and empty of Gods graces If wee had neuer actually committed any sinne yet because we omit such duties as almighty God looketh for at our hands it is sufficient to worke our condemnation and destruction Wherefore is Meroz cursed in the song of Debora Is it because they fought against Gods people and ioyned with the enemy No it is because they did not assist them and helpe them against the mighty Iudg. 5 verse 23. And the vnprofitable and vnfaithfull seruant was cast into vtter darknesse not for mispending his masters talent or for wasting it on harlots or riotous liuing but because he did not vse it well nor employ it to his masters aduantage Math. 25 verses 27 33. And wherefore shall many reprobates be condemned at the day of iudgment shall it be for taking foode from the hungry or drinke from the thirsty or garments from the needy or lodging from the stranger or comfort from the sicke or releefe from the prisoner No because they did not feed them nor cloathe them nor visite them nor harbour them He that is a true and loyall subiect it is not enough for him not to serue his Princes enemies but he must serue his Prince also so if we will be the Lords seruants and subiects we must not thinke it sufficient to liue ydlely and to serue no body but we must do faithfull seruice to him that hath created redeemed called iustified and sanctified vs otherwise there will alwayes be sufficient matter for our endightment and iust condemnation when we shall appeare before the Throne of God For euery Tree that bringeth not foorth good fruit shall be hewen downe and cast into the fire Math. 3 verse 10. Will a man accept of such a seruant that contenteth himselfe to doe him no hurt or no euill when in the meane season hee doth him no good Shall the bryer or thistle onely bee cut downe in the Wildernesse No the fruitlesse Tree also shall goe with it though it grow in the midst of Paradise To conclude the word of exhortation arising from hence is thus much for euery one of vs that we should labour to ioyne these two together knowing that the one cannot be profitable without the other and therefore wee must labour to performe the good required as well as to abstaine from the euill forbidden so shall we find almighty God to be gracious vnto vs and we shall please him in our obedience Verses 15 16. And Moses saide vnto them Haue yee saued all the women aliue now therefore kill euery male and euery woman c. A man would thinke at the first that this sexe should moue commiseration and pitty in the hearts of men and stay the hand from execution The wrath of Moses may seeme to be too seuere Obiect and to sauour of barbarousnes in that he willeth the men of warre to commit such carnage not onely vpon the women but vpon the little ones that could not be guilty of the sinne of theyr parents neyther were able to discerne betweene good and euill neyther knew the right hand from the left The women perished iustly who had laide a stumbling blocke before Israel but the poore infants and sucklings what had they done Answ I answer they were by nature sinners and as a brood of serpents And albeit the sonne shall not beare the iniquity of the father Ezek 18 yet who can accuse God of iniustice seeing all are guilty of originall sinne which deserueth death but of this we haue spoken before Now to apply this the women that had knowne man are commanded to bee destroyed because they had worthily brought that generall iudgement by theyr horrible sin They transgressed against GOD and GOD brought this iudgement vpon them Doctrine Euery mans death destruction coÌmeth from himselfe This teacheth that the cause of a mans ruine the procurer of his plagues and of destruction is none other but himselfe let vs neuer seeke the cause out of our selues but within vs. The cause of the destruction of these Midianitish women was not in
and marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart much more must wee acknowledge the author and giuer thereof to bee the searcher of the heart so that there is not any creature that is not manifest in his sight but al things are naked and open vnto the eyes of him with whom wee haue to doe Hebrewes 4 12 13. Will any that is brought before a Iudge and standeth in his presence beginne to mocke and iest as with a childe But the Lord is the Iudge of the whole world and he will reward euery man according to his workes Genes 18 25 and 21 49. Deuteronom 10 17 Acts 17 31. Romanes 2 5 6 and 3 6. So then they are desperately euill that dally with their owne saluation halting on both sides swimming betweene two streames and losing their first loue whereby they glorified God and adorned the profession of the Gospel Lastly it is required of euery good and Vse 3 faithfull seruant of God to bee zealous and amend This serueth to giue a watch word and warning to the greatest number of our professors among vs such as are accounted the most peaceable of the kingdome honest men iust dealers and ciuill liuers who can say with the Pharisie in the Gospel they are no theeues nor adulterers nor drunkards nor extortioners they hurt no man they wrong no man they meane well to all they follow their businesse quietly they liue among their neighbours peaceably they are no medlers nor busie-bodyes in other mens matters these think themselues therefore to be in good case to be assured of Gods loue and fauour to need no particular repentance yet in the meane season they haue no zeale nor care of religion in them But some wil say Are not the former points that you haue named good things Do you shalt passe but no farther and heere shall thy proud waues be stayed Iob 38 11. Vse 1 This serueth to reproue the cursed secte of the Anabaptists who bring in a confusion of all things that set the heauens out of theyr course and remoue the earth out of his place and breake vp the barres of the sea and turne the order that God hath setled vpside down For they can abide no priuate mans possessions but would haue all things common Thus they thinke to make themselues like to the Apostles but indeed they thereby resemble rather some of the Philosophers If we should see a man come into his neighbours ground pull vp the hedges teare vp the enclosures rend vp the fences fill vp the ditches take away the pales through downe the wals and remoue the bounds wee would hold him an enemy to humane society and to the expresse ordinance of God For wherefore hath God seuered and diuided people from people with broâd seas deepe riuers and high mountains but that they should not passe those bounds nor inuade the possessions of others And this was the cause why in this place he bounded so exactly the Land of promise and teacheth theÌ where it should begin and where it should end on the East-side and on the West on the North-side and on the South And in the booke of Ioshua the seuerall bounds limits of euery Tribe is seuerally and largely expressed and described Hence it is that Salomon saith Prou. 22 28. Remoue not the ancient land-marke which thy fathers haue set This is the law of God and man a law vnder the Law and the Gospel to continue for euer True it is the Romanists would conclude from hence Obiect that their errors which haue gotten foot for a few hundred yeares climbed vp into the chayre of Moses ought to preuayle and take place But this is no better then to draw the words froÌ the litterall meaning to an allegory Answer which by the doctrine of theyr owne schooles cannot be sound Tho Aquinas Againe howsoeuer in worldly possessions prescription of time may carry some credite and be of some force Iudg. 11 26 yet in the matters of God no time thogh the hayres be neuer so gray can prescribe against the ancient of daies Dan. 7 22. For if it be a prerogatiue royall in a temporall kingdome as the lawyers teach that nullum tempus occurrit regi that is no time shall barre the king nor preiudice him of his right then much more must we hold that no time shall barre the King of Kings and the Lord of Lords of his right but his law must take place for euer against all other lawes customes immunities priuiledges and prescriptions whatsoeuer Lastly the doctrine of the Gospel which we professe is more ancient then all the deuices and inuentions of men which hath beene receyued and beleeued from the infancy of the Church and from the beginning of the world and therefore the late and new start vp religion of popery must rise vp before the hoary head thereof as the young man is commanded to honour the face of the old man Moreouer Obiect whereas they alledge this and vrge it to procure credite and authority vnto the works and writings of men as if the sayings of the Fathers were to stand for a law it is of no greater weight then the former And albeit it were sufficient to say Let God be true and euery man a lyar Rom. 3 4 yet we answer Answer farther that the Fathers are for the most part against them and refuse to be witnesses for them as might easily appeare in the maine controuersies betweene them and vs. Againe as they dissent from them so sometimes they dissent from themselues Lastly all the Prophets Apostles as a cloud of witnesses stand on our side and we teach nothing but what wee haue receyued of them and they are our warrant To returne then vnto the former point wee see the Anabaptists are iustly reprooued who cannot abide any bounds or buttelles or land-marks neither that any should be master of his owne possessions but would haue all go to spoyle and hauocke And as God would haue iust weights and measures obserued betweene man and man that they might buy sell one with another so he wold haue bounds and markes also vnchanged that equity and vprightnesse in all our dealings might take place For this cause Moses saith Cursed is he that remoueth his neighbours landmarke and all the people shall say Amen Deut 27 17 and 19 14. Diony Halic antiq lib. 2. The very heathen by the light of nature saw that such markes ought to be inuiolable which of old time had beene set in inheritances and they all thought that God himselfe was wronged and iniuried in such false dealings And because it should be accounted an holy matter they made a god of it according to their common manner which they called Terminus and dedicated a feast to him which they called Terminalia True it is this was a diuellish inuention to set vp an Idoll for the maintainance of equity yet nature taught engraued this
sinne voluntary or vnuoluntary and withall he sheweth that such vnwilling man-slaughter is a sinne Yea this is so cleere a point that Cardinall Allen forgetting the doctrine of his fellowes and the foundation whereupon they builde in his booke of popish pardons chapt 5 telleth vs out of the Councell of Ancyre holden well neere 1300. yeares since in the purest time of Christian religion when our aduersaries dare not say that the faith was corrupted that the Apostles and Bishops haue euer beside the preaching of the Gospel exercised the power of the keyes coÌmitted to the Church and inflicted due punishment for euery deadly sinne iustly respecting the greeuousnesse thereof and among the rest he noteth that for murtherers if it were not voluntary were appointed seuen yeares penance but if it were wilfull till the ende of their life Now would this Councell so ancient and so pure as the Iesuite pretendeth haue enioyned so long penance and punishment for innocent persons and such as had committed no sinne at all So then to ende this matter albeit the Lord acquit the party after a sort that hath slayne a man vnwittingly so that there shall no iudgement of death passe vpon him yet hee was constrayned to forsake his owne house and inheritance and to dwell in a strange place and to suffer many inconueniences to his decay and impouerishing and peraduenture his vtter vndoing his wiues and children Wherefore God would haue the party that offendeth vnwittingly neuerthelesse to abide some punishment to the intent he may humble himselfe And I suppose there is no good man if such a thing should befall him but would be humbled and greeued for it all the dayes of his life and craue of God forgiuenesse of what is past albeit there were no euill meant on his part and likewise pray vnto him earnestly for the time to come that he would rule his hands and his feete better so order all his steppes that he neuer swarue froÌ his holy commandements Now to come to the ground of the Doctrine three sorts are heere directed touching blood the people the auenger and the Iudge The people is restrayned the auenger is permitted the Iudge warranted and allowed The people is restrayned not permitted the auenger is permitted not restrayned the Iudge is permitted and allowed nay commanded to draw the sword The people sinne if they shed blood the Iudge if he do not This teacheth that it is a sinne for men to do that which GOD hath appointed to bee done Doctrine We may not doe lawfull things vnlawfully when they haue no particular calling or commandement for them to doe it This is manifested vnto vs in the facte of Zipporah the wife of Moses taking a knife and circumcising her sonne Circumcision was one of the sacraments that God had ordayned that euery male of eight dayes should be circumcised and haue the foreskinne of his flesh cut off Exo. 4 25. howbeit she sinned greeuously because she would doe it without a calling which was for man not for the woman to do and therefore it appeareth shee had no moe children as we obserued elsewhere chap. 12 and beside she wanted the presence and company of her husband a long time after and when she returned vnto him shee was vexed and afflicteâ by the emulation of Miriam aââ Aaron So Saul sinned in offering vp sacrifice who ought to haue stayed for the comming of Samuel sacrifices were commanded of God but he did it without a calling therefore Samuel telleth him he had done foolishly 1. Sam. 13 14. The like we might say of Vzziah 2 Chron. 26 16 otherwise a good king he went into the Temple of the Lord and presumed to offer incense which was peculiar to the Priests and therefore hauing no direction from God though hee did a good thing yet he was presently smitten with leprosie 2 Chr. 26 14 20. This we saw before in Korah and his company chap. 16. Amnon abusing his sister Tamar by filthy incest ought by the law of God to suffer death Absolon killeth him with the sword he did that which God commanded Leuit. 18 9 29 and Dauid had to answer for it because he put him not to death neuerthelesse Absolon sinned greeuously in the doing of it because he was no Magistrate 2 Sam. 13 28 So then the point is plaine that a man may sinne and that greeuously in doing the things that God commandeth when he hath no warrant to do them The grounds are these First he doth it Reason 1 without any commandement from GOD. Whensoeuer a commandement is limited to persons and places to them it is a commandement and to no others The commandements and orders that are directed to such as are free of a citty or of a company or incorporation are no commandements to those thar are forrainers so in this case a commandement to some maketh it a sinne to them if they leaue it vndone whereas on the other side the not commanding maketh it a sinne to others that doe it because it is the commandement that maketh things eyther lawfull or vnlawfull Where there is no sight there can be no blindnesse but it is blindnesse when it is found in the subiect where sight ought to be We cannot say there is blindnesse in a stone because it is not capable of sight Therefore wee say that in indifferent things there can be no sinne eyther to do or not to do the ground is because there is no commandement Secondly it is a rule that all good being out of his proper subiect is euil Consider this in the natural body Is it not euil in nature for the eye to be in place of the hand that should be in the head Or for the finger to grow in the fore-head that should be in the hand this maketh a monster in the body when a member is out of his proper subiect So we may say for morall good wheÌ it is out of his proper place it is no more good but is turned into euill If any aske what is the proper subiect of good I answere the proper subiect of good is he to whom it is commanded and the vnproper subiect is where there is no such commandement Vse 1 By this a man may looke into himselfe and see as it were in a glasse the defects and deformities of his soule and namely that hee doth many things good for the matter and substance and good in those that haue a calling and commandement for it yet euill in him because he wanteth a commandement and consequently hath no warrant for the doing thereof All such haue cause to humble themselues for the euill which they haue brought vpon themselues by doing good things without any good calling To preach the word to administer the Sacraments to make publike prayer are necessarie parts of the holy worship of God that must be performed they are the onely instruments to saue the precious soules of men and yet these euen these are
their practising performing of this duty If we reason soberly reuerently Christ Iesus will come among vs and be present with vs by the grace of his Spirit and by his blessing of our endeuors which ought to be an encouragement to the same 30 But the soule that doth ought presumptuously whether he be borne in the Land or a stranger the same reprocheth the Lord and that soule shall be cut off from his people 31 Because hee hath despised the word of the Lord and hath broken his commandement that soule shall vtterlie be cut off his iniquity shall bee vpon him Hitherto we haue spoken of the sinne of ignorance now of presumption and voluntary sins which are said in the originall to be coÌmitted with an high hand that is proudly scornefully arrogantly despitefully and desperately against God And therefore it is said that he reprocheth the Lord and hath broken his couenant such a one must be cut off from his people This cutting off for iniquity some vnderstand of excommunication by the censure of the Church others of killing by the sword of the Magistrate but which way soeuer it be taken it sheweth the greatnesse of this crime And because there is no kinde of sacrifice set downe for the expiation of this sin some do hold âtus that it figureth out the sinne against the holy Ghost which sinne being vnpardonable Math. 12 32. 1 Iohn 5 16 there remaineth no sacrifice for it but a certain looking for of iudgement and fiery indignation which shall deuoure the aduersaries Heb. 10 26 27. Howbeit I rather thinke that no sacrifice is expressed because there is no new addition prescribed touching any sacrifice as there is of the other because this is already handled in the booke of Leuiticus chap. 6 2 c. And this sinne is opposed against the sinne of ignorance but all sinnes of presumption are not the sinne against the holy Ghost God forbid we should so entangle mens consciences and hold all presumptuous sinnes to be that vnpardonable sinne âhat comâ in Num. Neither can I be of their opinion that thinke God would haue no sacrifice offered for such sinnes lest the sacrifices should waxe vile and contemptible and men should thereby bee encouraged to giue themselues ouer to commit sinne with greedinesse and neuer regard whether they sin ignorantly or presumptuously It is no encouragement to sinne of ignorance because the meanes is set downe to be cleansed of it And who will willingly wound himselfe albeit he haue a Physition that can cure it âctrine From hence we may gather a difference betweene sinne and sinne âre is a âerence beâene sinne sinne all breake the law and deserue eternall death Ezek. 18 4. Rom. 6 23. Neuerthelesse some are greater and some are lesser There are therefore of sinnes sundry sorts Iude verse 22 23. Hence it is that sinne is diuided diuers waies eyther it is originall which we draw from our parents and bring with vs into the world this is an hereditary sinne it is the inheritance that all parents bequeathe vnto their children as Psal 51 5. Ro. 5 14. Or else it is actuall which is a fruite of the former such are euill thoughts words and workes such as agree not with the law of God This distinction is proued Rom. 5 14 and 7 20. and 9.11 Againe there is a raging and reigning sinne when the sinner maketh no resistance by the grace of the Spirit Rom. 6 12 and 1 Iohn 3 8. He that committeth sin to wit of set purpose and delighteth therein is of the diuell it is so called because we foster and cherish it and become bondslaues vnto it and likewise because it hath rule ouer man carrieth him headlong to destruction Such are all sinnes in the vnregenerate and so continue till there be a new birth and some also in the regenerate in their slidings and fallings against their conscience and there is also a sinne not reigning which the sinner repelleth and resisteth by the grace of the Spirit daily reneweth his repentance for them Such are the sinnes of ignorance omission and infirmity which remaine in the regenerate so long as they liue which they acknowledge bewaile hate and resist and pray daily that they may be forgiuen them saying Forgiue vs our debts 1 Iohn 1 8. Rom. 7 17 and 8 1. Many other such differences of sinnes might be noted but these are sufficient to shew that there is difference betweene sinne and sinne And no maruaile because the commandements Reason 1 of God are not alike but some are greter and some lesser The lawes of the first Table are called the first and great commandement Math. 22 38 and do concerne the Lord himselfe The lawes of the second are inferiour to these as they that concerne our brethren like to our selues Secondly there is great difference in the Reason 2 manner of sinning some sinne ignorantly some wittingly Psal 19 12 13. 1 Tim. 1 13. Some are principall and ringleaders in the sin others are onely accessaries some are onely in thought others in deed some offend of malice some offend of weaknesse some commit sinne others besides this haue pleasure in them that do them Rom. 1 32. Thirdly in respect of God himselfe all sins Reason 3 do not alike dishonor him neither is his wrath kindled alike against all some are desperate sinners that will not be reclaimed and despite the Spirit of grace with whom the Lord cannot but be more offended then with such as are humbled for their sinne This difference serueth to condemne such Vse 1 as make all sinnes equall none greater or lesser then others none before or after other True it is Campian rat 8. and Duraeus in his defence the Church of Rome lay this errour to our charge as also they falsely do many other as if we were of the sect of the Stoikes holding an absurd opinion touching that absurd doctrine of the equality of all sinnes which sheweth that they are farre spent and drawne dry and cannot charge vs with true crimes when they are constrained to obiect against vs such grosse opinions as we detest and condemne haue confuted more then they both in Schooles and Pulpets What errors and heresies thinke you will these men be afraid to broch against vs among their owne disciples that take vp al things vpon trust at the second hand and what imputations wil they not dare to lay vpon vs in their Sermons which they know shall neuer come to be examined forasmuch as their hearers are forbidden to reade any of our writings when they blush not neither are ashamed to publish to the view of the whole world such open and manifest vntruths Obiect But they obiect that we teach all sinnes to be mortall and to deserue death euen the least of them Answer I answer we teach no other doctrine then the Scripture teacheth vs Rom. 6 21 23. Iam. 2 10. Neuerthelesse it followeth not by
any good consequent that though euery sinne in Gods iustice bee adiudged worthy of eternall death that therefore it doth equally deserue it See more of this chap. 19. Vse 2 Secondly from this doctrine receiued it followeth that the punishments of hell are diuers also according to the different desart of sinne Luk. 12 47 48. Math. 23 15 and 11 22 24. They that breake the law and teach others to do the like are twofold more the children of hell then others They are the children of hell that transgresse the law but they that lay a stumbling blocke before others and draw them out of the way are guilty of a farther sin and consequently of a greater punishment Sodome shall be cast into hell but Capernaum shall descend deeper and suffer more This must we lay to our hearts forasmuch as we are like to Capernaum not to Sodome Euery man must receiue at the last day according to his euill workes but Gods iudgements shold not be right if he did iudge sinnes to be equal and punish sinnes equally On the other side we may conclude that there are degrees of glory in the kingdome of heauen which serueth to stirre vs vp to labour to out-goe and out-strippe others considering that we shall receiue a greater reward It is a point seruing to animate and encourage all men in well-doing to know that the Magistrate shall receiue according to his care the Minister according to his paines and euery one according to his duty and obedience in the life to come Vse 3 Lastly hence is a direction for Magistrates seeing offences are different there ought to be a difference in punishment of malefactours All lawes should not be written with blood neither all punishments take away life But if lesser sins should be punished sharply great more remisly it were against the rule of reason and the law of equity Hence it is that Christ teacheth that among the Courts of the Iewes they alwaies punished according to the quality of the offence and did not make an equality among offenders Mat. 5 verse 22. Verse 31. Because he hath despised the word of the Lord and hath broken his couenant c. Here is the description of this sin whereby we see whervnto it tendeth being once entertained Doctrine We learne from hence Sin is come to the height when men are bold to sinne that men are come to the height of sinne when they commit sin boldly and boastingly proudly and presumptuously Esay 3 9. Numb 25 6. 1 Sam. 16 22. Ier. 3 3. Prou. 2 14. The reasons Reason 1 For this manner of sinning is without any signe of grace is done in contempt of God and his lawes as we see in this place Reason 2 Secondly this kinde of sinning doth cry to heauen and calleth downe iudgement so that he cannot but punish it seuerely Gen. 18 ver 20 21. This reproueth the sinnes of our times for Vse 1 as we liue in the light of grace so we are come to the light of sinne because some maintaine sinne and others brag boast of those sinnes that they haue committed and greatly delight in them Psal 52 3 4. Esay 1 23. 2 Pet. 2 15. The sinne of these men is so much the greater because heere we haue the coupling and combining of two sinnes together sinne and the loue of sinne Where there are two strong poisons mixed together there the party is in great danger that drinketh of that potion so it is in this case two sinnes being ioyned in one sinne impudency in sinning that person is much more guilty This boldnesse and impudency is also accompanied with impenitency for certainely he that sinneth with an high hand and with a proud heart caÌnot repent and leaue his sinne he cannot be sorry for it and turne vnto God but lyeth vnder a great measure and degree of euill Secondly let such as are guilty of these bold Vse 2 and presumptuous sinnes breake them off by true repentance and by reforming such as are committed to their charge For euery sin must be repented off but greater sinnes must haue greater repentance for them therefore wee should labour to repent of all whether they be moe or few greater or lesse once committed or often that so God may passe by vs wheÌ his iudgements run through the world Take heed therefore of presumptuous sinnes Some are suddenly ouertaken these sinne Gal. 6 1. but not so greatly as they that runne willfully and violently into euill It is an euill to take the Name of God in vaine though it be in heate and in haste howsoeuer but it is worse to sweare and blaspheme in cold blood in common talke that without remorse The corrupt affection in these is worse then the action of sinne Such as once fall into drunkennesse cannot be excused but they sinne doubly and trebly that delight in drunkennes haunt drunken houses and keepe drunken company and nourish all occasions to bring themselues to commit sinne vpon sinne So it may be said touching the breach of the Sabbath he sinneth that pretendeth some necessity of some great busines and that he is vnwilling to absent himselfe froÌ the house of God and doth it sildome but he that maketh a common practise of prophaning the Lords day sometimes by saying at home in his chamber sometimes by walking abroad in his fields sometimes by lying in an alehouse sometimes by sitting at tables cards do offend much more and come into the number of presumptuous sinners Obiect But some peraduenture will aske the question How may a man know whether he sin with an high hand whether he be come to the height of sinne to sinne presumptuously To this I answer Answ it is no hard matter to discern thy estate by these notes âw to know âo sinneth ãâã an high âed First whosoeuer disliketh and hateth the word of God may iustly feare and suspect himselfe For he that cannot patiently endure to reade it or to heare it read or preached because it layeth open his sin and as a true glasse maketh his corruptions manifestly to appeare he certainely is a bold and presumptuous sinner So long as a man is content to submit himselfe to Gods ordinance and to be willing to heare his sinnes reproued so long there is hope of such a sinner Againe they sin purposely and proudly and presumptuously that are offended either with the Minister or with a priuate friend that reproues him for his sins These are louers of their sins and are resolued to dwell in them because they hate those that loue them and out of loue admonish them of their euill waies And if peraduenture they haue failed in the manner of their reproofe these by by conceiue that they haue sinned more in reprouing then themselues in committing the acte it selfe Thirdly they are passing apace to tht height of sinne that excuse and lessen their sinnes or else defend them such as say it is no such